6th Day Violation
(Based off the movie 6th Day)

Andrea Gibson was a veteran pilot at Extreme Express, a company that
would fly clients to high peaks for the purposes of hiking, climbing,
skiing, etc. Andrea had always had a fascination with flying but due to
her controversial history decided not to enlist in the US Air Force.
Instead, she became an expert in the new helicopter jets. Extreme
Express had two helicopter jets in stock, each of them having helicopter
blades and super-sonic jet engines. They also could be controlled by
hand remote.

Andrea was a brunette with long hair that she often put into a pony tail.
She was relatively tall for a woman and was a natural athlete. Her
fellow pilot at Extreme Express was Hank, her on-again, off-again
boyfriend of the last few years. Corporate policies forbid romance
between pilots, so they kept their relationship secret. At work, they
acted as the best of platonic friends.

Andrea would often come to work in her brown leather jacket rather than
wear ultra-feminine clothes like the receptionist did. Hank generally
wore a colorful ski jacket.

"This just came in," the receptionist said giving Andrea a hand remote.

"Finally," Andrea said pleased and placed the device around her arm and
wrist. She played with the joystick and controls as if she were actually
flying a helicopter jet.

"Want to test it out?" Hank asked.

"Absolutely," Andrea grinned.

***

Andrea and Hank got into the helicopter jet with Hank being in the pilot
seat. Using the hand remote, Andrea had the second helicopter jet lifted
off. The two went into the mountainous area and raced each other.
Andrea expertly placed her helicopter jet in first while Hank tried to
get around her.

"Your father's fiftieth birthday is coming up," Hank brought up again.

Andrea gave him an annoyed look. "So?" she asked.

"So? Are you going to go?" Hank asked.

"I haven't talked with my parents face-to-face for years," Andrea
muttered.

"It's kind of a big deal," Hank remarked.

"Why do you care?" Andrea asked.

"I was hoping maybe I could come along," Hank said awkwardly.

"I'm not ready to deal with it," Andrea said flustered.

The two helicopter jets cleared the mountains and went back towards the
city. Their jet engines turned off and they went into helicopter mode.
"When do you think you will be ready?" Hank asked.

"Maybe never," Andrea muttered.

***

That afternoon after work, Andrea rode with Hank to his apartment. "Want
a drink?" he offered her.

"I should stay sober just in case I end up going," Andrea said nervously.

"Suit yourself," Hank said drinking a beer.

Andrea sat on the couch uncomfortable. "What's the worse they could do?
Yell at you?" Hank asked.

"You have no idea, Hank. It's not the shouting or the mean words. It's
the looks on their faces. That sad disappointed look," she said.

"You are an accomplished pilot, and you make a good living. You have
your own place. You should be proud of yourself. I know I am," Hank
complimented.

"Thanks," Andrea said.

"You're so tense," Hank remarked massaging her shoulders.

Andrea closed her eyes as she welcomed Hank's touch. He was always good
at giving her massages. She looked at her watch and determined how much
time they had before the birthday party would start. She turned to face
him. "I know a way to help relieve the tension," she said.

"Oh?" Hank asked smiling.

The two hurried to take off their clothes while kissing and touching one
another. The two ended up in Hank's bedroom. Andrea's first time with a
man was with Hank. He had been completely understanding of her
condition. Their first time, she still had her male parts. Hank was
instantly aroused by Andrea's beauty. He placed a generous amount of
lube on his cock and then placed it at her entrance.

"Ready?" he asked.

Andrea nodded. Hank pushed in expanding the vaginal cavity the operation
had made. Andrea gasped as he went all the way in. She knew since her
teenage years that she liked men. For years, she agonized on how she
wanted a man but could never have one. When she met Hank, she felt an
immediate attraction to his dirty blond hair, blue eyes, and athletic
build. He rivaled her in snowboarding on the mountains. He treated her
respectfully and without any chauvinism. Finally, she told him the truth
and they made love that very night.

Hank entered her and was slow at first to avoid hurting her. One of
Andrea's greatest fears was that her vagina would close up completely or
become too tight for Hank to enter. Eventually, she loosened up and
after a few moments of gentle sex, Hank came inside her. The two kissed
and cuddled while relaxing on the bed. Andrea felt so much better than
before and her worries disappeared.

***

Andrea finally decided to go to her parent's place. It was dark by the
time the cab dropped her off. Fighting her anxiety, she heard
celebratory noises inside. Curious, Andrea looked through the window and
saw the shock of her life. It was her!

Not quite her though. It was the masculine male equivalent of her.
Andrea was a male-to-female transsexual and had been transitioning since
her early college days. She never revealed this to her parents and
avoided physical contact with them instead choosing to send them emails
and phone calls. In the house was a man that looked exactly as she would
had she not transitioned. He had bulging muscles, a military hairstyle,
and had a little girl in his arms. An unknown woman, presumably his
wife, was also there. Andrea's parents were all-smiles chatting with
this man and playing with his young daughter.

Andrea backed away from the house stunned. Her mind raced for an answer
but nothing made sense. She didn't have a twin brother. The only
alternative is that her male clone was in that house pretending to be
her.

"A Sixth Day Violation," Andrea whispered.

***

Andrea called up Hank to give her a ride. By the time he arrived, Andrea
was noticeably upset. "What's wrong?" Hank asked.

"A clone of me is at my parent's house," she said freaked.

"A clone? That's impossible," Hank doubted.

"See for yourself," Andrea said taking out her phone. She went to her
pictures, then restricted section, inputted her password, and then showed
pictures of her when she was a teenage boy.

"Alright," Hank said memorizing the picture.

"Now, look inside," Andrea pressed.

Hank shrugged and came to the house. Sure enough, an older version of
the male teenager was inside the house with his wife and young daughter.
A little spooked, Hank came back to Andrea.

"Maybe he's an impostor," he guessed.

"He's married with a daughter in there. This can only mean one thing.
He's a clone of me," Andrea said.

"He doesn't look like you at all," Hank doubted.

"I've had hormones and cosmetic surgery done. Of course, I don't look
like him," Andrea hissed.

"If what you're saying is true, your genetic code should match," Hank
said.

"How do you expect me to get his genetic code?" Andrea asked
sarcastically.

"I got this," Hank said and walked over to the house while Andrea looked
on uncertain.

Hank knocked on the door and a few moments later the man came to the
door. "Yes?" he asked.

"Are you Adam?" Hank asked.

"Yes, what do you want?" Adam asked confused.

Hank suddenly punched Adam to the face. Adam stepped back stunned by the
assault but then quickly punched Hank back. Hank was nearly knocked out
by the force of the blow. Andrea watched from afar as Adam continuously
punched Hank to the face until he fell to the ground. Hank retreated
from the house with a confused Adam looking on.

"Don't come back," Adam said in a thick masculine tone.

Hank ran over to Andrea. "Why did you do that?" she asked.

"His DNA is on my fist," Hank said showing blood on his knuckles.

"You sure that isn't your blood," Andrea asked skeptically.

Hank rolled his eyes. "You sure can punch."

"Don't say that ever again. That thing isn't me. It never was," Andrea
said angrily.

"Alright, alright," Hank said defensively.

***

Hank drove the two of them to the police station to figure everything
out. "I wish to report a Sixth Day Violation," Andrea said calmly to the
police receptionist.

"Really?" the cop asked annoyed.

"Really. I have proof," Andrea said.

Hank took out a rag with blood on it. "Test it," he said.

"What is this supposed to prove?" the cop asked.

"The blood on this rag will match her DNA. I got into a fight with her
clone, and his blood is on this rag," Hank said.

"His blood? Sir, even if I were to believe this, a clone must have the
same sex as the original," the cop doubted.

"I'm a transsexual. Happy now?" Andrea said awkwardly.

The cop stared at them and sighed. "I'll run it by the lab," he said
finally.

***

Hank and Andrea sat in the lobby while the lab did a DNA test. The
technician placed the blood sample through the machine and immediately
detected the identity. The computer showed a recent driver's license
photo of Adam. The technician then placed a DNA sample from Andrea and
the DNA matched perfectly. The technician did a finger-print analysis
and both sets matched. The technician then went to the investigative
unit.

"This isn't making any sense even for me," the technician said.

"You saying her story is true? A clone?" the investigator asked.

"Either that or they're twins separated at birth," the technician said.

"I find that more believable than a clone," another cop joked.

"No one is to alert the Feds of this until we interview both of them,"
the lead investigator ordered.

***

Hank and Andrea waited patiently in the lobby as the cops discussed what
to do. "It just means you have a twin brother. No big deal, really,"
Hank tried to assure Andrea.

"I don't know," Andrea said shaking her head in disbelief.

A white woman and a large black man entered the police lobby in suits.
They looked for the cop receptionist who was gone at the moment. The
woman looked at Andrea curiously. "Are you Gibson?" she asked.

"Who wants to know?" Hank asked defensively.

"Shut your mouth," the black man said to Hank.

"I'll ask again," the woman said taking out a pistol.

Andrea immediately took hold of the woman's grip keeping the pistol away
from her. The black man intervened, but Hank pushed him up against the
wall. Andrea crushed the woman's wrist forcing the pistol out of her
hand. She then kicked the woman to the ground. The black man pulled his
own pistol out to kill Hank. Andrea fired slicing through the black
man's neck killing him. Hank pushed the dead man off of him and the two
looked at each other terrified. Andrea took hold of the woman and
marched her out of the police station at gun point.

"Pointing a gun at a cop is not a good idea," the woman struggled with
Andrea.

"You're no cop," Andrea accused.

Andrea forced the woman up against Hank's car with the pistol at her
neck. "Who sent you?" Andrea demanded.

"Go ahead and kill me. I'll just be brought back," she said
condescendingly.

Andrea gave her a weird look. "What if I just blast off a finger one-by-
one?" Andrea asked.

The woman looked at Andrea fearfully. "There was a Sixth Day Violation a
few years ago. My boss is the richest and most powerful man in America.
He went on a ski trip using your company, but he was killed by an anti-
cloning zealot. You were killed as well, so we thought," the woman said.

Andrea remembered that trip quite well. Hank and she had to do an eye
exam and blood test before the trip. Hank volunteered to do the trip, so
Andrea could take time off work. At the time, Andrea still used her male
name Adam. Hank pretended to be Adam on that trip.

Andrea stared at Hank realizing what had happened. "You died on that
trip," Andrea said of Hank.

"I couldn't have. I'm here, see?" Hank said dismissively.

"He's a clone. When we cloned you thinking you were dead, we realized
you switched places, so we had to clone him too," the woman said.

"That's impossible. I have all my memories from before the trip," Hank
said.

"That was no eye exam. It records all of your memories which allowed us
to transplant those memories into the clone. The clone then has all of
the memories of the original," the woman said impatiently.

"This is crazy," Hank said incredulous.

"I can prove he is a clone. If you look underneath the eyelid there will
be a marker. Look into my eyes," the woman said.

Andrea looked at the woman's eye as she peeled back her eyelid. A few
markers were present indicating how many times she had been cloned.
"Hank, look into my eye," Andrea said seriously.

"You can't believe this," Hank said.

"Just do it," Andrea said agitated.

Hank looked into Andrea's eye. "Nothing," he said.

"Now, your eye," Andrea ordered.

Hank sighed and then peeled back his eyelid. Andrea then saw the one
marker indicating he was a clone. "So?" he said.

The woman suddenly saw an opening and went for the pistol. Andrea
instinctively shot her in the head killing her. The woman dropped next
to Hank's car. Police sirens could be heard nearby.

"Let's get out of here," Andrea said.

***

Hank and Andrea drove to Hank's apartment. It was a mess as usual. "We
have to leave the country. Get new identities," Hank said anxiously.

He began looking for a suitcase to pack some clothes. "Just wait, Hank,"
Andrea said trying to focus herself.

A sudden burst of light went through Hank. Andrea looked around and saw
the killer in the apartment. She fired her own pistol blasting some of
his fingers off. Andrea aimed her pistol at the killer's face. "Who are
you?" she demanded.

"It doesn't matter who I am. That man there was a clone, an abomination
before God," he said.

"Yeah, well, I guess I'm an abomination too," Andrea said furious. She
became tearful realizing Hank was dead for the second time.

"That man is not the man you knew. He was a clone. All of his memories
are fake," the zealot said.

"Who is making these clones?" Andrea demanded.

"Dr. Weir. He is the one that continually clones Mr. Drucker and his
associates. The men you killed will just be recloned again," the zealot
said.

"Why not kill him? Why did you have to kill my friend?" Andrea demanded.

"Dr. Weir is too protected. I could never get close to him," the zealot
admitted.

Car noises could be heard approaching the apartment. Men in suits with
pistols moved towards the apartment. "Either let me go or kill me. They
can't capture me alive. They'll get my memories and know everyone I
know," the zealot said.

"I'm not going to kill you," Andrea refused.

The zealot suddenly took Andrea's pistol and fired into his own head.
Andrea gave the zealot a shocked look but then realized she needed to
move. She took Hank's car and was chased by suited agents. A fire fight
ensued as Andrea placed the car on automatic drive. Bursts of plasma
from both sides lit up the night. Finally, Andrea was able to escape by
blasting one of the cars. The car caught on fire and then exploded
killing the occupants.

***

The next morning, Andrea went to Replacement Technologies headquarters
office building. In order to get to the higher floors, Andrea needed the
right finger-print. She curiously used her own and was given access to
the elevator.

The suited agents also arrived in the morning and went through the
security checkpoint. Andrea tried to act normal as she went through the
building and then used her finger-print again to access the most secure
areas. Inside the building itself were tanks filled with proto-humans.
She passed by the tanks and found Dr. Weir in his office. She pointed her
pistol at him as she approached.

"You had me cloned," she accused.

Dr. Weir looked at her and then recognized her. "Yes," he admitted.

"I want my memory recording," she demanded.

"Yes, of course," Dr. Weir complied giving her the disk.

"Tell me what you did," Andrea demanded.

"An assassin killed Mr. Drucker and the pilot a few years ago. We had to
clone Mr. Drucker and the pilot to cover up the murder. We thought that
pilot was you. We didn't realize you and Hank Morgan had changed places
until it was too late," Dr. Weir explained.

"Why is my clone, with all of my memories, a man," Andrea asked.

"I think I can answer that," Adam said pointing his pistol at the back of
Andrea's head.

Andrea dropped her pistol and surrendered. "Adam has been the head of
our security for the last few years. He's also an expert pilot."

"Of course he is," Andrea muttered.

"So, we finally meet face-to-face," Adam said amused.

"Why are you so different from me?" Andrea asked him.

"When I first awoke, I was in shock that I was now in my old male body
with all of these memories of transitioning into a woman. Dr. Weir
explained to me that I was a genetic clone with all of your memories.
Since it is impossible to change your genetic code from male to female, I
became a perfect clone of what you would have been had you not
transitioned," he began.

"At first, I wanted to immediately transition, but Dr. Weir showed me
another path. He gave me Testosterone treatments, anti-homosexual
medication, and assigned me a wife. Using memory manipulation, we fell
perfectly in love. We even had a daughter together," he continued.

"This is just...," Andrea said confused.

"You thought you didn't have a choice. That genetics, your brain
processes, and your environment all dictated this one fate for you.
Well, you're wrong. We can control our own fate. You could have stayed
a man if you wanted to. All of those surgeries, treatments, and make-up
and what has it achieved? I'm the one with the family, the great
career, and I have reconciled us to our parents. They honestly don't
even know you exist," Adam said victoriously.

"You should consider yourself lucky, Andrea. If you two were identically
the same genetically with the same memories, it would never work out.
Your transition into a woman has made it possible for both of you to
exist at the same time," Dr. Weir said positively.

"Yes, on the condition that you never speak to our parents again, and you
leave town," Adam added.

"I can't believe we're the same person," Andrea said of Adam.

The suited agents including ones Andrea had already killed showed up at
Dr. Weir's office. "I can see the resemblance," one agent joked.

"Very funny," Adam said sarcastically. He then turned to Andrea. "So?
Do we have a deal?"

"I'm going to stop you if it is the last thing I do. So, either you let
me go or kill me," Andrea spat.

"I have a better idea," Adam said and then grabbed a hold of Andrea. She
forced her towards the eye scanner. The eye scanner glowed as it
collected Andrea's memories. Adam went through the memories and saw that
the zealot had been killed.

"Good, now, edit out the memories up until the time when she comes to her
parent's house on the recording," Adam said to Dr. Weir.

Dr. Weir began editing the memories. "You and Hank can have your love
affair and never know about any of this," Adam smirked.

"Sick," one of the agents said smiling.

Andrea gave Adam a defiant look as he pointed the pistol at her head.
"Goodbye," he said and then fired into her head.

"Dispose of the body like the rest of them," Adam ordered the agents.

***

Adam and Dr. Weir then walked over to the tanks. Placing his thumb on
the computer console, his DNA became the template for the new clone.
Already, the clone for Hank was being grown from already collected DNA
samples.

"Let's try something different this time," Adam smiled to Dr. Weir.

"Alright," Dr. Weir agreed.

The new clone was a genetic copy of Adam in all regards, but Dr. Weir
reprogrammed the chromosomes to XX instead of XY. The clone became more
feminine in appearance and then became a full grown adult female version
of Adam. The water drained out and the new female clone breathed on her
own. The capsule glass doors opened. Adam then placed the lifeless
clone to the eye exam machine. All of Andrea's memories went into her
mind all at once.

"She will find it distressing that I am here. Once she's done with the
process...I'll be back," Adam said walking off.

Dr. Weir nodded. Once the memory upload was complete, Andrea suddenly
sat up and looked around confused. "Where am I?" she asked.

"You're in a hospital. You were in a terrible crash," Dr. Weir tried to
console her. "Hank is also with us."

"Hank?" Andrea tried to remember what had caused the crash.

Andrea then looked at her body and noticed differences. She touched her
breasts and felt a difference. "They're real," she said amazed. She
then touched her vaginal entrance and realized it was also perfectly
female. "What has happened to me?" she asked.

"Using the latest technology, we have been able to change your body on
the chromosomal level. You are now completely female," Dr. Weir said.

"I can get pregnant and have children?" Andrea wondered.

"Of course," Dr. Weir smiled.

"I never asked for this. How can I repay you?" she asked stunned.

"That's not necessary. Consider it a gift," Dr. Weir said.

"Thank you so much," Andrea hugged Dr. Weir.

Dr. Weir awkwardly hugged the naked Andrea back. "Let's get you some
clothes," he suggested.

***

Andrea put on some generic clothes and then saw Hank walk up to her.
"They've changed me. I am a complete woman," she said happily.

"You always were but now your body reflects your soul," Hank replied.

The two kissed lovingly. "I want to test out this new body," Andrea said
taking off her clothes. Hank smiled in agreement.

"Absolutely."

Hank touched her breasts and placed his thumbs on her nipples. "They
feel real to me," Hank smiled.

Andrea closed her eyes as Hank pleasured her breasts. Before, her
breasts were barely present and she had used breast implants to increase
their size. Now, she was feeling all natural female breasts that could
breast feed a baby if the time came for it. Unlike before, she was
becoming deeply aroused by the sensation. If her breasts felt this way,
she couldn't even imagine how her other parts would feel.

Andrea got out of her underwear and felt her wider hips, these hips that
could now incubate a baby for nine months. Hank got out of his clothes
and was immediately ready. Andrea had always been aroused at the sight
of Hank and men in general but this seemed different. She was feeling
sensations in her vagina she had never felt before. She was becoming
moist in anticipation.

"Should I put a condom on?" Hank whispered.

"No, I want to feel you for the first time," Andrea replied.

Hank and Andrea made love for the rest of the day. Andrea tried
different positions that were not available to her before. She felt the
new sensation of having her cervix be touched by the head of Hank's
penis. She felt how his seed flowed into her womb for the first time.
She moaned and screamed as she felt her first female orgasm.

"I feel so complete," an exhausted Andrea said.

"This is just the beginning," Hank said.

***

Andrea and Hank lived together as a normal couple. Andrea loved being a
genetic woman and experiencing all the sexual pleasures that came with
it. Hank and Andrea were now seriously considering marriage and having
children.

Still, it didn't take long before Andrea started experiencing nightmares.
She saw images of her in a firefight with someone and then the fateful
shot that ended her life. Andrea woke with a start. She didn't know if
these were repressed memories or just dreams. Whatever they were, they
kept coming back.

"Bad night, again?" Hank asked as he sipped his coffee.

"I think these are more than just dreams. I think they're memories,"
Andrea said.

"How is that possible?" Hank asked.

"Dr. Weir changed my genetic code to become a female. Maybe he didn't
change me at all. Maybe it was something else," Andrea said
thoughtfully.

"Like what?" Hank asked clueless.

"A clone," Andrea said finally.

"That's impossible. It's illegal and the science isn't there," Hank
objected.

"If it is illegal, then maybe someone invented it without anyone
knowing," Andrea pointed out. "All I know is that I have these dreams of
a life I didn't live," Andrea said.

Andrea then looked at her eye in the mirror and pulled back the eyelid
showing one marker. Memories of Dr. Weir explaining that each marker
meant how many times a person had been cloned flooded in. "Hank, pull
back your eyelid," she asked.

"Why?" Hank asked confused.

"Just do it," Andrea said annoyed.

Hank complied giving Andrea a good look. There were two markers. Hank
was a clone. Andrea gave Hank an odd look. "What?" he asked confused.

Andrea said nothing. They were both clones. She knew this somehow. "I
have to go for a while," Andrea said vaguely.

"Where are you going?" Hank asked concerned.

"I am going to investigate Replacement Technologies. I am going to find
out the truth," she said.

"By yourself?" Hank asked.

"I am not going to risk anyone else," Andrea said simply.

"Bullshit. We're in this together. What's your plan?" Hank asked.

***

The two made their way to a cabin with a large shed in the middle of the
forest. Andrea knew the combination lock and opened the shed revealing a
large collection of guns and ammunition. "Wow, this is so illegal," Hank
commented.

Andrea rolled her eyes. "So is cloning human beings. Which is worse?"

Andrea took two pistols and loaded each with magazines. She took a
shotgun and an automatic rifle and started feeding them ammunition.
"These are primitive. They use bullets," Hank commented.

"It will get the job done," Andrea said.

The two then started to work on creating pipe bomb explosives using old
pipes and gun powder. "I'll go into the tower using my finger-print and
deactivate power to the security systems using the bombs. Then you can
infiltrate from the top using the helicopter-jet. We take Mr. Ducker
hostage and force him to reveal the truth," Andrea said.

***

A heavily armed Andrea entered Replacement Technologies tower and used
her finger print to get inside. Once inside the building, she began to
fire her pistol at the video cameras knocking each one of them out. Adam
also strolled to the security check point at around the same time.

"It indicates you've already checked in," the security guard told Adam.

"Son of a bitch," Adam cursed. "Begin lock down procedures....now!"

Security guards rushed to find her in the building. Andrea used her
sawed-off shotgun and fired on the security guards. The shells were not
enough to kill them, but it would wound and stun them. Andrea hit
security guard after security guard until she ran out of shells. Tossing
the shotgun aside, she made her way to the top floor of the tower.

With the security systems down, Andrea kicked the door open revealing Mr.
Ducker and Dr. Weir calmly waiting for her. She closed the door behind
her and aimed her pistol at the two of them.

"I know this must seem strange to you," Mr. Ducker said putting his hands
up.

"You had me cloned, twice. You had me killed," Andrea accused.

"That wasn't me. That was Adam and the security team. I deeply regret
that you were killed. I spent $15 million dollars to reclone you and
give you back your life," Mr. Ducker said.

"What you're doing is illegal and immoral," Andrea said.

"Andrea, think of the benefits. How many transsexuals do you think there
are in the world? Maybe a fraction of a percent of the world's
population but that's literally millions of people. I can make a genetic
man into a genetic woman and vice versa. You were a male-to-female
transsexual but look at you now. You can get pregnant and have kids like
any woman can. Isn't that worth something?" Mr. Ducker asked.

"You didn't change me. You had me killed and then used my DNA to create
a female version of me. That's not the same," Andrea argued.

"What's the difference?" Mr. Ducker asked.

Andrea hesitated stunned by Mr. Ducker's words. "You are not Mr. Ducker.
You died on that ski trip. You are a clone."

"So what if I am a clone. I have all the memories, experiences, and
genetics of the first Mr. Ducker. I can continue his/our legacy. And
when this clone dies, the memories will go on to the next clone. I will
live forever," Mr. Ducker said.

"You're playing with infinite regression. Only the last clone in the
line will have all of your collective experiences. What about all the
other clones up to the last one. Do they have souls? Do they matter?
Are they even human beings?" Andrea asked.

"There is no soul, Andrea. There is only memory just like memory in a
computer can never die unless it becomes damaged or corrupted," Mr.
Ducker said.

"You're suggesting that people like me, transsexuals simply die, become
cloned, and then everything is perfect?" Andrea asked.

"We can't predict who will and who won't be a transsexual in the womb.
So, we let them grow up, find out which ones are truly genuine, and then
they're killed. We take their memories and place them in a reprogrammed
clone with the right sex and gender. You have so many advantages that
your old self never had. I bet you've probably realized those advantages
in the last few weeks," Mr. Ducker smiled.

"So, if you could increase your muscle mass, get rid of baldness, and
give yourself a tan you would just kill yourself and clone your body to
how you want it to be?" Andrea questioned.

"Of course," Mr. Ducker smiled. "That is the miracle of science. To be
what we want to be."

Adam suddenly entered the room with a security force behind him. Andrea
placed her pistol at Mr. Ducker's head using him as a hostage. "It won't
work, Andrea. You kill me, and we will simply reclone me. Simple as
that," Mr. Ducker said.

"Shoot both of us," Mr. Ducker ordered Adam.

Adam was about to blast them both away when Andrea spoke up. "I have
bombs near the proto-human tanks. They're set to go off and your cloning
technology will be destroyed," Andrea threatened.

Mr. Ducker hesitated. "Okay, don't shoot us both," he backtracked.

Adam considered Andrea and then Dr. Weir. "What I am curious about is
how you knew about this place and the cloning facility. When we cloned
you, the only memories you were supposed to have was before the birthday
party."

"What are you suggesting?" Mr. Ducker wondered.

"I'm suggesting that Dr. Weir here allowed the last memories of the
previous Andrea to enter the mind of the new clone. You tried to
sabotage us," Adam accused Dr. Weir.

"I don't know what you're talking about," Dr. Weir said defensively.

Adam placed Andrea's memory record into the computer on the desk while
the other guards kept watch on Andrea. The memory recording stopped
right before Andrea decided to go to the birthday party but then there
were small flashes of memory from events afterwards.

"Dr. Weir programmed additional memory into the recording into Andrea's
subconscious," Adam reported.

"Why would you do this?" Mr. Ducker asked Dr. Weir.

"I wanted out of this business but every time I submitted my resignation,
you had me killed and cloned. Each one of my selves knew this was wrong.
I knew it deep inside and it couldn't be denied. You kept me a prisoner,
Mr. Ducker. This was my way of resisting," Dr. Weir admitted.

"Kill him. We don't need him anymore," Mr. Ducker said cruelly.

Without hesitation, Adam fired into Dr. Weir's head killing him. Mr.
Ducker then turned towards Andrea. "It looks like we have a standoff.
If you kill me, you're dead. What's your plan?"

"I am taking you to the helicopter pad. We're going on a little trip,"
Andrea said.

"Do you think this is the only cloning facility I have? Go ahead and
shoot me," Mr. Ducker bluffed.

Andrea wasn't sure whether Mr. Ducker was lying or not. Killing him
wasn't an option at this point. Suddenly, the guards behind Adam all
fell to the ground from bullet shots. Adam turned around and took cover.
Hank and Adam fired on each other destroying everything in the room.
Andrea pushed Mr. Ducker to the ground as the bullets flew by.

Hank was armed with an automatic rifle and had the better of the fight.
Adam's pistol eventually overheated. Hank continued firing hitting Adam
in the arm and the shoulder. Out of ammunition, Hank and Adam got into a
fist fight.

"You make me sick," Adam said of Hank.

Even with the damaged arm, Adam was beating on Hank and throwing him
around the room. Just as it seemed Adam was about to finish Hank,
bullets blasted into his chest. Andrea fired her second pistol hitting
Adam several times.

Adam groaned and then fell over dead. "Do you realize what you've done?"
Mr. Ducker shouted. "He was the normal one. You are the defective one!"

"Shut up," Andrea told him.

Andrea and Hank forced Mr. Ducker towards the helicopter pad. "Are the
bombs ready?" Andrea asked Hank.

"Yeah, they're all in place ready to blow in five minutes," Hank said.

"Let's get in the air," Andrea said.

Andrea pushed Mr. Ducker into the helicopter jet and the three of them
hovered above the helicopter pad. Armed guards entered the rooftop but
before they could fire there was a sudden explosion in the building. The
tanks and the cloning equipment rooms exploded from the bombs Hank had
placed.

"No!" Mr. Ducker screamed as the floors below erupted in fiery
explosions.

The armed guards regained their footing and fired at the helicopter jet.
After several hits, the helicopter jet exploded.

***

Andrea watched from a distance as the helicopter jet exploded above
Replacement Technologies tower. She placed the helicopter jet remote
down and smirked at Mr. Ducker. "It's all finished," he muttered.

"You're going to answer for everything you've done," Andrea promised him.

Mr. Ducker suddenly moved towards the sliding doors and opened them.
Hank leaped to take a hold of Mr. Ducker but Andrea pulled him back in
time. Mr. Ducker threw himself out the doors and fell to his death below.

***

A few weeks later after the investigation into Replacement Technologies,
a funeral was held for Adam Gibson. His parents, wife, young daughter,
and some of Andrea's high-school friends were present. Andrea and Hank
were there too but kept their distance. Finally, Andrea approached Adam's
wife. "He didn't mention me, but I am his twin sister. If there is
anything I can do to help," Andrea said and then gave her a business
card.

"Thank you," the woman said sadly and moved on with her daughter.

Adam/Andrea's parents gave her an odd look as if they saw a resemblance
in her. Andrea turned away and walked with Hank towards another grave
site. The name on the grave site was Andrea Gibson and it had her
birthday and death-day on the gravestone. The grave was empty with no
body ever recovered. It was assumed destroyed when the building exploded.

"I'm not her. I may have her memories, but I didn't live her life,"
Andrea said.

"I guess I should get two gravestones, eh?" Hank joked to lighten the
mood.

"I think I want to change my name. It's not right that I should take
hers," Andrea said thoughtfully.

"What name do you want?" Hank asked.

"How about Amanda Gibson," Amanda replied.

"Is it alright if I stay with Hank?" he asked.

"Sure, Hank," Amanda smiled.

The two walked away from the cemetery to begin their new lives and maybe
make a new life of their own.

Bar Buddies

Steve was one lucky man, balls deep in his new girlfriend. She moaned and clawed his back in sexual ecstasy. The two couldn’t get enough of each other ever since that fateful night when his roommate Paul became a sexy blond goddess now named Paula. The two of them had stayed home drinking like any ordinary night. After a few games of drunken chess, the two headed to bed but something stopped them. A magic beyond comprehension brought them together. Paul started furiously kissing Steve, and he did nothing to stop him. The two ripped each other’s clothes off in the living room.

Steve had never had gay thoughts before but with each passing moment Paul looked more attractive to him. He allowed his roommate to get on his knees and suck on his cock. What followed could only be supernatural as Paul’s hair grew longer and blonder. His body became more feminine and small breasts began to form on his chest. After he had shot his load into Paul’s mouth, his roommate no longer looked like a man.

Instead Paul looked perfectly feminine except for her male genitals. He even spoke in a higher-pitched voice. Steve wondered if Paul would be distressed by all the changes to his body. Quite the opposite. Paul wanted to be called Paula and wanted to complete the change. His mind had been completely given over to the feminine.

Taking her to bed, Steve penetrated her depths and gave her the seed she needed to fulfill her transformation. She cried out as she felt her last male orgasm. Her male organ shrank inside her and a new labia and vulva formed. The next morning, the two made love as man and woman for the first time.

***

Steve detailed his story to his bar friends, John, Mark, and Fred. They all gave him a skeptical eye while drinking pitchers of beer. “Pics or it didn’t happen,” John said skeptically.

“That’s the thing. Her transformation also changed how everyone thought of her. Her parents, all her friends, and everyone she ever knew acted as if she had always been female,” Steve said.

“Except you,” Mark said just as skeptical.

“I can’t explain it,” Steve said.

“Let’s say for the sake of argument that this did happen as you say. I’m not quite convinced yet that she’s a real woman,” Fred said.

“What do you mean?” Steve wondered.

“Well, she may have a pretty face, some boobs, and a sweet vagina but that’s just the physical. Mentally, she may still be a man,” Fred clarified.

“What difference does it make, Fred? She looks hawt as hell,” John said as he saw Paula on Steve’s phone.

“Is that all that matters? What’s the difference between a gay man and a straight woman mentally speaking?” Fred asked.

The four were uncertain for a few moments. “Well, a gay man isn’t always wanting to be a catcher for one,” Mark said.

“Some are,” Fred pointed out.

“A gay man is no different than a straight man in many respects. Aside from the stereotypes, I have known gay men that were into war movies, baseball games, and drinking beer,” John said.

“I know women that are into all three,” Fred argued.

“A suit. That’s the difference. A straight woman would never wear a suit. Gay men wear suits all the time,” Mark said finally.

“Come on, Mark. No one likes wearing a suit,” Fred rolled his eyes.

“Do gay men like to wear dresses?” Steve wondered.

“Ask Paula to wear a dress and see if she resists,” Fred suggested.

***

Steve decided to get to the bottom of this. Other than near daily sexual congress, Paula was mostly the same as before. She studied for classes, made breakfast for only herself, and watched the same TV shows she had watched before. She typically wore jeans and a jacket, but it was also winter.

“What if I got you a nice black dress?” Steve asked her as they played video games on the couch.

“Why? It’s cold outside,” Paula objected.

Steve eyed Paula wondering if his bar buddies might be right. “You can wear a jacket over it. You could wear it to the club,” Steve suggested.

“The club? You never go clubbing,” Paula pointed out.

“Well, I’ve never had a beautiful girlfriend to show off until now,” Steve smiled.

Paul smiled back and gave him a kiss. “Sure, it could be fun.”

“And high heels too,” Steve quickly added.

“I don’t know, Steve. I don’t want to break my ankle,” Paula said concerned.

“Practice makes perfect,” Steve pressed.

“Well, alright. I better get used to walking like a woman, I guess,” Paula smiled sheepishly.

Shortly thereafter, Steve brought Paula to the mall to go shopping. She quickly found a black dress that fit her and then tried on some shoes that fit. In less than thirty minutes, they were back in the car on their way home.

Once they arrived back home, Paula put on the dress and looked at herself in the mirror. “You look so beautiful,” Steve said to her.

She blushed at the compliment. “You don’t need to tell me that to get me interested,” Paula said and then dropped the dress in front of him.

Steve took off his shirt and joined Paula in the bedroom for another love-making session.

***

Back at the bar, Steve was confident there was nothing to worry about. “So, we went shopping, and I got her a dress. She tried it on and loved it,” Steve reported.

“Did she offer to pay for it?” Fred asked.

“Yeah, so?” Steve asked. “I paid for it in the end.”

“It’s a bad sign, brother,” Fred shook his head.

“Yeah, real women don’t offer to pay for shit,” John agreed.

“How long did you shop for?” Mark asked curiously.

“Less than an hour, I think,” Steve recalled.

“Holy Shit!” John said obnoxiously and downed his drink.

“It’s not a big deal,” Steve said dismissively.

“You went shopping with a dude, I’m sorry to say,” Fred told him.

“Okay, what more does she need to do to prove to you guys?” Steve asked.

“You said you bought the dress to go clubbing right? Well, go to the club and then have her dance with you. She has to allow you to lead her,” Fred said.

***

Steve and Paula went clubbing for the first time as man and woman. Paula was wearing a jacket over her black dress. She was still noticeably cold but didn’t complain for Steve’s sake. They got into the club easily enough and got drinks.

“Let’s dance,” Steve suggested to her.

“You never dance,” Paula reminded him.

“I do now,” Steve pressed.

Paula joined Steve on the dance floor and all seemed well for a few minutes as Steve took the lead. However, Paula quickly got bored with that and began dancing with the girls. She mimicked their movements being allowed to dance like a girl for the first time. Paula felt so free to try out new things not afraid to be called gay by other men. In fact, men were drawn to her now. She could see their eyes follow her. It was so flattering to her.

Steve went back to the bar concerned. Paula enjoyed the rest of the evening trying out new dance moves and chatting with girls.

***

Steve was miserable as he met his bar friends. “Tough break, but I don’t think its proof enough,” John said.

“What more proof is needed?” Fred asked already convinced of his original conclusion.

“You mentioned how women are only catchers. Let’s put that to the test. Get yourself a strap-on and convince her to fuck you,” John suggested.

“What?” Steve asked stunned.

“Don’t knock it until you try it,” Mark said.

“I am not going to get fucked in the ass,” Steve objected. “Had I let her fuck me in the ass the first time we had sex, I would be the girl right now.”

“Well, it’s not a real cock,” Fred pointed out.

“I am going to need a few more drinks before I agree with this plan,” Steve said.

“My man,” Fred said giving Steve another pitcher of beer.

***

Steve went to a sex shop alone and bought the strap-on. He then got good and drunk before he asked Paula about it. “Hey, I was thinking we could try out new things,” Steve said to her as she read a textbook.

“We haven’t gone through every position in the Karma Sutra yet,” she said.

“Right, but have you ever heard of pegging?” Steve asked.

Paula simply stared at him. “You serious?” she asked.

“Yep,” Steve nodded.

“If it’s what you want,” she said without enthusiasm.

“It just seems a little unfair that I am always the one penetrating you,” Steve said.

“It would be if we were gay men, but I’m a woman now. I’m accepting it,” she said.

“So, you have no interest at all,” Steve clarified.

Paula gave him an odd look. “Do you have a strap-on?” she asked.

“Yeah,” Steve admitted.

Paula smirked. “Well, we can’t take it back to the store so let’s use it.”

What followed was Paula putting on the strap-on and enthusiastically penetrating Steve with it. They used lube, but it wasn’t enough. Steve felt pain and discomfort the entire time. Paula then jerked him off to end it.

***

Steve was ashamed to admit what happened to his bar buddies. “Damn!” Mark commented.

“I have never felt so sore before,” Steve admitted.

“I don’t know man. This may not be conclusive enough. I think you need to have her fuck you in the ass a few more times,” John joked.

“Fuck you,” Steve said annoyed.

“This could just be an aberration. You should only be worried if she wants to do it all the time,” John advised.

“She using birth control?” Fred asked.

“Yeah, we have sex all the time. She can’t get enough,” Steve said.

“Get her to stop. Make her feel a real woman’s period. Then, we’ll see what her reaction is,” Fred suggested.

“You crazy? She’ll get pregnant for sure,” Steve said.

“Just pull out,” Fred said obviously.

***

Steve went ahead and hid Paula’s birth control pills. She looked all over for them but couldn’t find them. She procrastinated to get new ones and then forgot all about them. Steve continued to make love to her but pulled out every time. Finally, Paula had her period.

“Oh my God!” she said freaked out.

“What?” Steve asked her.

“I’m bleeding. I think I’m having my period,” she said distressed.

“Okay, you just stay here. I’ll get you some tampons,” Steve told her.

Once he came back, Paula awkwardly followed the instructions on how to use them. “This is very unpleasant. I feel cramping.”

“Yeah, being a woman sucks,” Steve tested her.

“It’s not so bad. Those birth control pills really mess with your head. I want to try having periods for a few months to see how it is,” Paula said.

“Sure,” Steve agreed.

***

Back at the bar, Steve explained what happened. “She dealt with it like a champ. She’s even open to never using birth control as long as I promise to pull out.”

“Congrats, bro. No man would put up with that,” John said.

“It’s still just exploration for her. She hasn’t experienced periods her whole adult life like a normal woman,” Fred said.

“What are you suggesting?” Steve asked.

“No man, gay or straight, would ever want to be pregnant,” Fred escalated.

“You saying I should knock her up?” Steve asked incredulously.

“Only way to know for sure,” Fred said.

***

Steve eyed Paula suspiciously as she watched a hunting show. “Want to watch Project Runway?” Steve tested her.

“You turning gay on me?” she asked dismissively.

“Do you ever think about your life as a dude? Maybe, you were a gay man?” Steve said to her.

“No, I was straight as can be. I enjoyed sex with girls most definitely but everything has changed,” Paula said.

“What’s changed?” Steve asked.

“How I think about you. How I think about men. Every day I look at myself naked in the mirror. Seeing women naked isn’t the turn on it used to be,” Paula said.

“But you never felt feelings for guys before the change?” Steve questioned.

“Never,” Paula answered.

***

Steve would later do something he would regret. After getting piss drunk to give him courage, he went to bed and made love to Paula. Everything was going fine until he came inside her. He passed it off as an accident but in reality it was intentional. Two weeks later, Paula skipped her period. At first, she was concerned that she was changing back into a man.

“What’s wrong with that?” Steve asked her.

“If I become a man again, we will have to move out. Can you imagine what our friendship would be like knowing you fucked your best friend,” she said stressed out.

“If it happens, I’ll always be your best friend,” Steve promised her.

“It would just be so awkward,” Paula shook her head.

It wasn’t long before Paula realized the real reason. “Steve, I’m pregnant.”

***

Steve’s bar buddies congratulated him on becoming a new father. “Congrats bro, your life is officially over,” John joked.

Steve was absolutely miserable. “So, this proves it right. I mean, what man would want to be pregnant?”

“She’s taking it to term, right?” Mark clarified.

“Of course she is, fucker,” Steve punched him.

“Just asking,” Mark said defensively.

“It is an honest question. A man might be curious to know what it’s like in the beginning but not have to go through the birth,” Fred said.

“She’ll take it to term. No question about it,” Steve said but even he wasn’t completely sure.

***

Paula started becoming an emotional wreck. Her pregnancy was going to interfere with her classes and career. Just a few months ago, she was a man. Now, she was going to give birth to a new human being. She sat down with Steve to talk it out. “I don’t know what to think about this. Bringing a new person into this world is a lot of responsibility. I just don’t know,” she said.

“If you want to take it to term, I’m with you to the end,” Steve told her.

“What do you mean ‘if’?” she said scornfully and left him hanging in the living room.

For the next nine months, Steve suffered through Paula’s mood swings and medical issues. They discovered that they were going to have a boy which brought relief to both of them. Neither of them knew how to handle a girl. Finally, Steve was there when she gave birth.

***

Back at the bar, the men celebrated Steve’s fatherhood. “Now, you need to have her breast feed the kid,” Fred said.

“Why?” Steve asked.

“She gave birth because it was her moral duty. A man could have the courage to do such a thing if it meant saving a life,” Fred said.

“She didn’t just save a life. She created one,” Steve countered.

“It’s the same principle. She may have been forced by morality to do so but breast feeding is different. With formula around, it’s optional,” Fred said.

“Come on, man. Plenty of women don’t breast feed,” John pointed out.

“Yeah, but this woman used to be a dude. That’s the difference,” Fred argued.

“I’ll suggest it. It can’t hurt to ask,” Steve said.

***

Paula felt something different in her mind as she saw her infant son. Perhaps, a motherly instinct was now present within her. Would she have felt the same way if she had been a father? Steve came home from the bar, kissed her, and looked at their infant son.

“He looks so beautiful,” Steve said.

“You can’t say that to a boy,” Paula objected.

“I was wondering if you were going to breast feed him,” Steve tested.

“Well, we bought formula the other day,” Paula reminded him.

“I know, but we could do both,” Steve said.

“You mean I could do both,” Paula corrected.

“Right,” Steve agreed.

“I’ve heard it can be painful,” Paula was uncertain.

“Do you really want to miss out on this uniquely female experience?” Steve tested.

“Well, I guess not,” Paula smiled. “I’ll give it a try.”

***

Steve drank a pitcher of beer and slammed it on the table with satisfaction. “She’s breast feeding the kid regularly now. She’s truly female mind and body.”

“I think you need to knock her up again,” Fred said seriously.

“What the fuck?” Steve objected.

“A man may be willing to do it one time like climbing Mt. Everest one time, but he would never do it multiple times. Real women like to have more than one kid,” Fred said.

“There are plenty of women that don’t have any kids or just one kid,” John pointed out.

“I’m not saying they’re not real women, but Paula wasn’t born a woman. She has to prove herself above and beyond the average,” Fred said.

“You know what? This has gone far enough. Paula’s acted as any woman would for the last year. Her soul became female the night she changed,” Steve said putting his foot down.

“Here, here,” Mark mocked.

“She probably is, Steve, but don’t you want to be one hundred percent sure?” Fred asked.

“I don’t know, Fred. Who’s to say you’re a man. I’ve never seen your cock,” Steve said drunkenly.

“Maybe I was wrong this entire time. Maybe, you’re the gay man,” Fred said insultingly.

“You son-of-a-bitch,” Steve cursed.

The two men started fighting in the bar. John and Mark tried to break it up, but it escalated to other patrons. In short order, the whole bar was in an uproar as all the men started fighting each other.

***

Steve and Fred were booked at the county jail for disturbing the peace. Both of them had one black eye, bloody noses, and bruises all over their bodies. They were put in adjacent cells preventing them from fighting each other but still allowing them to insult the other.

While in jail, Steve reflected on what he had done. He had forced what was supposedly feminine on her. He had gotten her pregnant on purpose. He had witnessed the terrible pain she had gone through to give birth. Fred had convinced him to do it all to make absolutely sure Paula had truly turned. He was so wrapped up in his homophobia that he made Paula suffer for it. Instead of going to school and having a career, Paula would have to deal with the baby. Steve then realized he was an asshole and didn’t deserve Paula.

As he contemplated his moral failings, Paula arrived with their son in her arms. “You made bail,” the sheriff said to him.

The cell doors were unlocked freeing Steve. “Hi, heard so much about you,” Fred said from the other cell.

Paula gave him a dirty look. “Let’s get you cleaned up,” she said to Steve.

***

Once they got home, Paula took the infant back to the nursing room and breast fed him. Steve sat at the table staring off into space. Finally, he eyed the chess board. Was it the cause or coincidence? What could cause someone to change their sex like that? The more Steve thought about it, the more he believed he didn’t deserve to be a man. It should have been him that had been changed into a woman. He brought the chess board over to the table and put his hand on the white queen.

Paula took a seat across from him after she had placed the infant in the crib. “John and Mark told me everything,” she said softly.

“Everything?” Steve wondered.

“Yeah,” Paula confirmed.

“You must think I’m an asshole,” Steve muttered.

“Yes, but you’re my asshole,” Paula said to him.

“I should have been the one to change, not you. Now, I have ruined your chance at school and a good job,” Steve said.

“What you gave me that night was the greatest gift. How many people can say they’ve magically changed sex? I have experienced being both a man and a woman. I felt our son inside me while I was pregnant. I gave birth to another human being. I wouldn’t give that up for anything,” Paula said.

“Well, you deserve someone better than me,” Steve said as he wallowed in self-pity.

“You’re going to have to work hard to provide for this family. That’s your punishment and from now on I’m going to act like a ‘real’ woman. I’m going to demand you cuddle with me but no sex. I am going to bitch at you constantly for dumb shit. I am going to make your life hell every month when I have PMS,” Paula said to him.

“Alright, alright, I get it,” Steve said softly.

“Fred is right about one thing. I want another baby, a baby girl,” Paula said.

“Really? You want to go through that again?” Steve asked incredulous.

“Yep, and we’re going to start trying for it right now,” she ordered.

***

Steve stripped down and got onto the bed. Paula followed him taking off her night gown. Steve stared at her still perfect slender body. Pregnancy had done nothing to her figure. “I am not going to suck your cock this time. You’re being punished,” Paula told him.

Steve sheepishly stroked his own cock until it got hard. Paula then came over to him and lowered herself on his cock. “You’re going to stay on the bottom until I say otherwise,” she commanded.

“Okay,” Steve relented.

Paula rolled her hips and massaged her clit on the base of his penis. She kept silent even as she wanted to scream. She wasn’t going to give him that satisfaction. She was still pissed off with him for what he had done. Within ten minutes, Steve grunted as he came inside her.

Paula continued to ride him getting him hard again. “We’re not done yet. Not until you cum again,” she said to him.

“But?” Steve protested.

“No buts,” Paula said unsympathetically.

They finally stopped once the baby started crying. Paula got off him, got back into her nightgown, and went to the nursing room. Steve remained in bed stunned and exhausted with a bad case of aching balls. Eventually, Steve dressed himself and watched Paula breast feed the baby. She seemed to be enjoying herself.

His roommate Paul had truly changed. She had kept a lot of her hobbies and ideas on life, but her mannerisms, priorities, and definitely her sexuality had changed. A part of him didn’t want Paula to change too much. He missed a little of the old Paul and didn’t want him to perish forever.

After Paula took care of the baby, Steve came to her. “Want to play a game of chess?” he asked the once enthusiastic male chess player.

“Is this a test?” she asked.

“No,” Steve shook his head.

“I thought you would never ask,” she smiled and then sat down on the white side.

The two played countless games long into the night. Paula played exactly as the old Paul had with the same strategies and thinking. He could never beat her no matter how much he practiced. Reconciled, Steve and Paula slept together in each other’s arms.

***

Steve stayed away from the bar for a few weeks. His well-meaning bar friends had gotten him into a lot of trouble over the last year. Paula continually reassured him that it was okay to be with them at the bar while she was with the baby.

Steve eventually did go back to the bar at the usual time but none of his bar friends were there. Looking around, he saw no sign of them. He went up to the bar and asked the bartender if he had seen them.

“I don’t recall seeing any three men like that,” the bartender said confused.

“We would all sit together at that table at least once a week,” Steve said incredulous.

“I don’t recall them. Sorry,” the bartender replied.

Steve then saw three women in different colored dresses being accompanied by three men. The six of them came to the same table and start having a good time. “Is that them?” the bartender asked.

Steve stared at the three women as if he recognized them from somewhere. “Maybe,” Steve said and finished his drink.

Author's Note: So, this story was an attempt to tackle the differences between men and women psychologically and defy stereotypes in a ridiculous fashion. I contemplated punishing Steve by reversing their genders but I don't see it as really being a punishment.

Castaways

Alex was a normal high school girl excited at the prospect of playing a musical concert in Sydney, Australia. She was first-chair among flute players and was going to have a few solos. She had practiced a great deal for this moment, and her school was chosen for this special honor. She liked to think that she played a small part in this selection. This was the first time the Dallas suburb public school had been given this kind of opportunity.

The young blond, blue-eyed, and slender girl was full of energy and could barely contain herself when she was about to get on the airplane. The fact that the plane ride would be a grueling seventeen hours did not deter her. She figured she would sleep half of that time and watch on-flight movies the other half. She was also hopeful that the person next to her would be fun to talk to.

The music teacher chaperone took another head count and escorted the high school kids onto the plane. Once they had put their bags in the cargo bins, the music teacher did another head count. The tickets had been assigned randomly and given out by the teacher just as they were about to board to make sure no student lost theirs. So, Alex approached her row having no idea who she would be sitting next to.

When she reached her seat, she couldn’t believe her eyes. It was Ryan, the cutest boy in her band class. He had dark hair, brown eyes, and had this stoic expression. No one knew what he was really thinking giving him an aura of mystery. He played drums in the background, but Alex would often catch herself looking back at him. He was her ultimate crush, and he would be sitting with her for seventeen hours! How could she possibly sleep? Every hour with him could be spent building to something new. She hoped against hope that they would also have the same seats on the returning flight.

“You good?” he asked her.

Alex realized she was staring. “Yeah, sure,” she said awkwardly and took her seat.

Ryan was a chill dude. Even with a girl right next to him, he kept his cool. Other boys in her class would either try to flirt with her immediately or make immature protests. Some of the boys were already acting up in their seats.

“No funny business,” the music teacher pointed her finger at them. She then turned to Alex and Ryan. “Any problems?” she asked.

“No,” Ryan said simply.

“Nope, no problem at all. I’m just fine,” Alex said giddily.

“You’ve ever flown before?” Ryan asked casually.

“No, never. Have you?” she asked.

“A few times,” he said vaguely.

“You must not have a fear of flying. That’s really cool,” Alex said complimentary.

“Why? Do you?” he asked concerned.

“I don’t think so. I’ve been on a roller coaster and been fine with that,” Alex joked.

“Then, you should be fine…probably,” Ryan smirked.

“You excited about getting that trophy in Sidney?” Alex asked.

“Not really. We’re going to be squashed,” he said nonchalantly.

“How can you say that?” Alex asked hurt.

He simply shrugged. “I’m just happy to tour around Sidney. I’ve never been in another country before,” he said.

“At least they speak English there,” Alex said brightly.

“I don’t know. It kind of makes it less exotic that way,” Ryan remarked.

“You would prefer to be in the jungle?” Alex asked.

“Maybe, someday,” Ryan agreed.

The flight video turned on demonstrating all the safety protocols of the airline. Alex watched intently to everything being said. She turned to see Ryan already asleep. She didn’t want to wake him but this was important stuff. Maybe, he had already heard it before on his other flights.

The aircraft then began to move and went up into the sky. Ryan was right about flying. It wasn’t nearly as intense as a roller coaster. Alex felt relieved as the aircraft settled in the air. Despite this, she still felt excited and anxious. There was no way she could just fall asleep. However, Ryan had already passed out. If she were to stay awake, she would no doubt fall asleep while Ryan was awake.

With this in mind, Alex tried to calm her nerves and force herself to go to sleep.

***

Alex awoke to the sound of turbulence and alarms. “Wake up!” Ryan shouted at her.

“What’s happening?” Alex wondered alarmed.

“I don’t know,” he said.

The passengers shouted and cried as the aircraft violently shook. Masks came down in front of her face. Ryan immediately put his mask on while Alex was too stunned to realize what was happening. After he had put his mask on, he put the mask around Alex’s mouth. He then went to work getting out the flotation device under his seat.

“Get yours,” he shouted at her.

“What?” Alex asked confused.

“Under your seat!” he yelled at her.

Alex felt around and took out the flotation device. Ryan was already placing the vest over his body and then did the same for Alex. “If you want to survive, do what I tell you!” he said to her.

“Okay,” Alex said meekly.

“Tuck your head in and brace yourself,” he said as the aircraft went into a dive.

“Oh my God!” Alex cried out as she felt the sudden drop.

The aircraft suddenly hit the water. The impact nearly knocked Alex unconscious. Water rushed into the cabin overwhelming the first row of seats and then quickly flowed through the rest of the plane. The plane buckled splitting in two and descended towards the bottom of the ocean. A person’s hand unbuckled her seat belt and pulled on her vest. Alex immediately started to rise as the vest inflated.

Alex broke to the surface and gasped for breath. Aware of her surroundings now, she coughed up salt water and looked around. Pieces of the airplane were on the surface and were on fire. It was night and the sky was stormy making it difficult to see anything.

“We need to keep moving!” a voice shouted at her.

“What?” Alex asked confused.

“Move!” Ryan yelled at her.

Alex followed Ryan to a nearby island and collapsed on the sandy shores exhausted. “Stay here!” he ordered her.

“Where are you going?” Alex asked.

“I’m going to see if I can find anyone else,” Ryan told her.

Alex wasn’t sure that was such a good idea. The waves were fierce and there was fire all around the crash site. Still, she couldn’t stop him. The others left behind were her friends and teacher. Were they all going to die?

Ryan took off the vest, then his shirt and shoes, and went back into the ocean. Alex meekly waited hoping he would return. She had no idea what she would do if Ryan also drowned. She wasn’t a particularly good swimmer. If she tried to help too, she would only make it more difficult for him. Helpless and useless, Alex simply waited.

***

Ryan eventually returned with no one else. He appeared exhausted and disappointed. “Ryan, I’m so glad you made it back. I thought I had lost you too,” Alex said to him.

“I’m alright,” he told her. “I couldn’t see anything. There’s no one out there. They must have sunk with the airplane.”

“You saved my life. I’m so grateful,” Alex said. If there was ever a time to kiss a boy, this would be it. Her crush had just saved her life, her life alone. On the other hand, it didn’t seem appropriate with all those who had just died.
“Oh God, everyone else is dead,” she realized.

“Yeah,” Ryan agreed fatigued.

“What are we going to do?” Alex asked. She had no idea where they were or how to survive on a deserted island.

“First, we need to find shelter. If we stay on the beach, the sun is going to bake us,” Ryan said.

“Okay, so, we build a tree house or something,” Alex stammered.

Ryan gave her an annoyed look. “We don’t have the tools for that. Probably, for the time being, we make ourselves a tent out of leaves and sticks. We need to completely explore the island and see if anyone lives here,” he said.

“What if they’re not friendly? What if they’re cannibals?” she asked.

“Or maybe they have a radio,” Ryan shrugged.

“Okay, you know more about this kind of stuff than I do. You lead the way. Just…tell me what to do,” Alex said.

“I am not going to have all the answers. It’s going to be tough, but I promise I’ll do my best to keep us both alive,” Ryan said.

***

Ryan kept watch as Alex slept during the night. He didn’t feel sleepy as he had slept a number of hours on the plane. The traumatic airplane crash also kept him up. He felt a degree of guilt that he had failed to save anyone else. Looking at Alex, he was keenly aware that she was more likely to be a burden than a help.

As day broke, Ryan woke Alex up. He didn’t want her to be sunburned in her sleep. “What’s going on? What happened?” she said as she sat up.

“We’re still on the island,” Ryan told her.

“I thought it was all a nightmare. We’re really here,” she said fearfully.

“Yeah. We need to take a tour of the island. There could be people here that can help us phone home,” Ryan reasoned.
“Alright,” Alex agreed.

The two of them marched around the perimeter of the island on the beach. Finding nothing, they returned to their same spot as before. Ryan sighed as he realized people were not likely to be on the island. Usually a settlement or dock would be on the coast. Still, he needed to determine for certain by marching into the interior of the island.

Ryan let Alex rest for a few moments. She wasn’t dealing with the heat and humidity very well. Ryan drew a circle in the sand and then wrote some numbers. “What’s that?” Alex asked.

“By measuring the perimeter of the island, we can find out the island’s area, diameter, and radius,” he said as he started doing the map.

“You were counting our steps?” Alex asked surprised.

“Yes,” Ryan said obviously.

“Well, that only works if the island is a perfect circle,” Alex objected.

Ryan sighed. “I am doing the best I can here,” he said. After a few calculations, Ryan got a sense of the island’s dimensions.

“What do you think?” Alex asked as she saw all the sand equations.

“This island is really small. I doubt there are any people here. It may be difficult for anyone to find us here,” Ryan said.
“Well, they know where the plane was going,” Alex said.

“Unless, we went off course to avoid the storm. I don’t know,” Ryan admitted. “Let’s start working on the Help signal.”

***

Ryan and Alex used sticks and pieces of wood to make a large HELP sign on the beach. Once they were done, Ryan thought about what to do with Alex. She would no doubt slow him down as he went into the interior of the island. However, if he left her on the coast alone something could get to her. Their main priority was finding a fresh water source or they would perish within a few days.

“I have a job for you. I need you collect as many of these big banana leaves off the ground as you can. I’ll be back in a few hours,” Ryan told her.

“Yeah, sure,” Alex said without question.

Ryan turned away from Alex and began his quest into the interior of the island. He went quickly, wanting to avoid any predators. His arms and legs were cut from the tough vegetation. Finally, he found a stream leading to island’s top. Cupping his hand, he tested the water. Moving still, he reached near the top and could see a large portion of the island. The plane was submerged into the ocean, but he could see some debris still floating around. There were no ships anywhere.

Coming back down, Ryan was pleased to see that Alex had recovered a number of large leaves. “What’s all this for?” she asked.

Ryan collected a number of vines and used them as rope. “It’s to collect water when it rains,” he said simply.

Alex watched in awe as Ryan tied the leaves together between two trees. It eventually formed a large cup that would collect rain water. “You’re like Ranger Rick,” Alex complimented.

“I was a Boys Scout for a while,” he said and then grimaced.

“So, this is a great idea and all, but I’m really thirsty now,” Alex said hoping she didn’t sound whiny.

“I found a stream. It could lead to a small lake or something,” Ryan said.

“So, what about food?” Alex asked.

“I found some fruit,” Ryan said and gestured for her to follow him.

***

The two strolled through the forest lacking urgency this time. Ryan knew where everything was now. He could take his time exploring the exotic plants and insects. “By now, we would have been in Sydney. We would be sleeping in a nice hotel,” Alex remarked.

“It could be worse. We could be dead,” Ryan replied.

Alex frowned feeling guilty she had survived. “I owe you my life. If there’s anything you need from me…,” she said.

“Just be a team player,” Ryan interrupted.

“Sure,” Alex agreed awkwardly.

Ryan rediscovered the stream and walked along it until he found a lake filled with fish. He contemplated the difficulty of spearing a fish. Grabbing a walking stick and a sharp rock, he began to sharpen it. Alex immediately went to the water and began to drink from it.

“That felt so good,” she said satisfied.

“It’s likely we will get sick soon. Just be prepared for that,” Ryan told her.

Alex sighed know exactly what he meant. After he was done with his spear, Ryan looked for a fish. Carefully and silently, he speared the fish through. “Amazing,” Alex complimented.

“I found a cave. Let me show you it,” he said taking the spear and fish with him.

***

The two walked over to a small cave near the beach. It was large enough to fit one person. “So, it’s kind of small,” Alex noted.

“It’s large enough for one person. The other will keep watch,” Ryan said.

“Oh, sure,” Alex agreed but also disappointed. She wouldn’t mind sleeping together with Ryan as in just sleeping. “Is keeping a watch really necessary?” she asked.

“Yes. There could be predators on this island. There could be airplanes or ships that come near the island, so one of us needs to be awake at all times,” he reasoned.

“Makes sense,” Alex admitted.

“I’m a little tired. Here’s a spear,” he said giving one to Alex.

Alex nervously took the spear. Did he really think she could do anything with it? She felt so useless and timid. As he slept, she couldn’t help but feel admiration. She was slowly falling in love with him, and she realized it. What if they were stuck on the island for a long time?

***

Ryan awoke and half-expected Alex to have dozed off. Surprisingly, she was quite awake and chipper. “This fruit is delicious,” she said.

“I’m sure it is,” Ryan said. He would need to set up a rationing system between them.

“You can sleep now,” Ryan told her.

Alex obliged and felt safe knowing Ryan was watching over her. The cave wasn’t very comfortable but it was better than being outside.

Ryan’s system meant they would spend roughly eight hours together looking for fruit. As expected, Alex did get sick but eventually recovered. Ryan didn’t spot any big predators on the island but always acted as though there could be. After a few weeks, another complication arose.

“You don’t look good? You sick?” he asked her.

“I got my period, and I don’t have any pads,” she said embarrassed.

Ryan nodded knowing this would inevitably happen. “Yeah, if only I had been knocked up before getting here, I wouldn’t have these periods,” Alex said absent minded.

“I prefer you this way. If you were pregnant, it would be a disaster,” Ryan said.

“Right,” Alex said quickly.

When they were stranded, it made sense that Ryan would be more interested in water, food, shelter, etc and not so much on love. But after a few weeks, he still wasn’t interested. Usually a guy would jump at the opportunity for sex. He had her all to himself on this island. Even if he didn’t find her pretty, she was the only female on the island.

One day, she ventured out of the cave and found Ryan a little busy behind the bushes. She didn’t make a sound to disturb him but it was obvious that he was jacking off. Going back to the cave, she felt even more frustrated. He was human after all.

***

Alex attempted to get to the bottom of this mystery. “So, you like from a religious family?” she asked casually.

“No. Actually the opposite,” he replied.

“You a fan of Victorian movies?” she continued.

“Not particularly,” he said.

Stumped, Alex didn’t know what to think. She had almost hoped that he was an Amish boy. At least then she would know what she was dealing with. She didn’t think that she was that hideous. She had received plenty of compliments and flirtations at school. She couldn’t ask him what he liked without her intentions being obvious.

“Why do you ask?” Ryan wondered.

“Well, you’re just so polite and helpful. I figured you must have been raised to respect women or something,” she said awkwardly.

“I do respect women, especially you,” he said.

“And I respect you too,” Alex was quick to say.

“I appreciate that. I think you would have been the only girl in our class that would have survived with me here,” Ryan said.

“Why’s that?” Alex asked curiously.

“You know your limitation, and you’re very friendly and helpful. You have been a good friend,” Ryan said.

Alex felt a chill go through her. She was being put in the friend zone on an island where there were only two people. Any other boy in her class would have made a move, but her crush and fantasy wasn’t even trying.

While Ryan was asleep, Alex decided she needed some alone time. She reached into her shorts and played with her clit. Tiny noises in the forest made her stop. She didn’t want to be caught by Ryan doing this. It would look so pathetic. It wasn’t fair. Why did he get to get off, but she couldn’t? She ultimately never finished and gave up.

***

Ryan marked another day on the cave wall. So far the island exhibited no seasons. Other than living on the island indefinitely, they could try to build a boat. Even with their entire class, it wouldn’t be possible. The time and resources would be too great. They were stuck.

“I think we might be here for a while,” Ryan began.

“Really?” Alex asked. Maybe this change in attitude would lead to something more.

“I think we should try to improve our daily lives here. We can start building a house. If we can make it secure enough, we won’t have to take watch shifts at night,” he suggested.

Ryan was actually suggesting building a house for her, like a family. It was too good to be true. “Absolutely. Tell me what you need me to do,” Alex signed up.

Ryan put his Boy Scout skills to good use. The two of them hacked away at the vegetation until they could clear a space. “How are we going to do this without nails?” Alex asked.

“Like the Chinese; place interlocking pieces of wood together,” Ryan said.

After a week had passed, the two had managed to build a decent sized shack. “Now, if only we could build a bed,” Alex said suggestively.

“I suppose we could get some leaves,” Ryan said.

“No, I mean, like a real wooden bed,” Alex said.

“I don’t think it’s necessary,” Ryan said dismissively.

***

That answer made Alex increasingly frustrated. She couldn’t make a move without looking pathetic. If he rejected her, their stay on the island would be awkward at best. She decided to make a bold move by taking off her already torn and dirty shirt and bra while on the beach. She was a good B-cup and felt proud of them. Ryan casually strolled along the beach and found her sun bathing.

As he approached, Alex suddenly stood up to gauge his reaction. She had a good excuse for showing him her breasts and it didn’t look desperate. “You shouldn’t sun bath too often. If you get sunburned, it could lead to dehydration and infection,” he warned.

“Right. I forgot,” Alex said sheepishly.

Ryan nodded and then turned away from her. There was no hint of arousal or interest from him. He was completely disinterested. Alex made another attempt by walking around in the forest topless. When Ryan asked what she was doing, she merely said that she was currently washing her t-shirt and bra in the lake. He merely shrugged and carried on.

Finally, Alex stripped down and took a bath in their lake. Ryan had made a point not to do this often as it was the same lake they got their drinking water from. There was also an established protocol so neither of them would bathe at the same time. Alex decided to break these protocols and hopefully wait for Ryan to stroll by. As it happened, he did stroll by and noticed her completely naked in the lake.

“Ahem?” he asked of her.

“Oh God, I didn’t see you there,” Alex said pretending to be embarrassed.

“Well, this is ahead of schedule,” Ryan noted.

“I’m sorry. I totally forgot. I was just so dirty,” she said with a smile.

Ryan shrugged and walked off. Once he was gone, Alex lowered herself back in the water. She felt so worthless. She felt like she was more of a burden to him than a help. What if she got back to the world and other boys felt the same way? She couldn’t bear the rejection from more than one guy. A part of her still held to the belief that he was denying her out of duty to keep them both alive.

***

Weeks went by and then months without any sign of a rescue. Ryan’s hair was a little longer and shaggy, and he was growing a little facial hair. Alex’s hair was also getting longer, and her legs were unshaven. She would need to bite her nails so as to keep them from getting too long. The last thing she needed was a broken nail that would make it painful to use her hands. Toe nails inevitably got long inside her shoes making her feet uncomfortable.

Alex made compliments here and there remarking that he was growing a cute beard. None of her compliments were ever returned. Ryan would occasionally praise her work ethic but was otherwise cold to her. It was horrible for her, to have her crush dislike her. The only thing that seemed to get him interested was talking about music. He could go on for hours talking about various drummers and their styles. Alex didn’t have much to say about her flute.

“Do you ever wonder why we never had a guy play flute?” Alex asked conversationally.

“I imagine it has something to do with it being a feminine instrument,” he smiled.

“There are many men that are accomplished flutists,” Alex objected.

“I know. It’s wrong,” Ryan admitted. “Still, I think guys are more interested in saxophones, trumpets, trombones, or the drums.”

“Guys like to be loud,” Alex joked.

“Yeah, I guess so. The thing that I admire about flutists is that it can be slow and gentle or very quick. There’s a great precision to it,” he said.

“Do you think I’m any good?” Alex asked fishing for compliments.

“You’re first-chair of a school that went International. Of course you are. When we get back to the world, you should become a music major. I bet you can get a full ride scholarship,” Ryan said.

“You’re really good too, you know,” Alex said.

He smirked. “Anyone could do my job.”

“What do you want to do when we get back? You want to be in a rock band?” she asked.

“Maybe,” Ryan said thoughtfully. “I don’t know if I could do it professionally. There’s so much attention on musicians.”

“Well, it’s not like you have anything to hide is there?” Alex probed.

Ryan simply stared at her. “I guess not,” he said giving nothing away.

***

As time went by, Alex suddenly snapped. While Ryan was asleep, she used vine rope and tied him to the foundation of their hut. It was early morning when she woke him up. He noticed his limbs were outstretched and instinctively pulled on them.

“Don’t do that. You’ll cause the whole thing to collapse,” she told him.

“What is this?” he asked annoyed.

“I’m tired of being ignored!” she shouted at him. “You were my high school crush. Then you saved me, kept me alive, and built me a house. I loved you for it, but you never gave anything back. Do you realize how frustrating it is to be on an island all alone with the one person you love, and you aren’t loved in return,” she said tearfully.

“I didn’t know,” Ryan said lamely.

“You didn’t know? What did you think would happen? You treat me like a sister. Why? Am I not pretty enough? Do I need to lose a few pounds? God knows I must have lost weight here,” she asked.

“We can’t have romantic entanglements. We’re fighting for survival,” he said.

“Why can’t we? Wouldn’t it make us stronger? I am a girl throwing myself at you, and you’re not responding. Just what the fuck is wrong with you?” she demanded.

Ryan said nothing. Alex went to work taking off his shorts. He was already shirtless with noticeable pectoral muscles and six-pack abs. She half-expected his penis to not be there or horribly diseased. No, it was perfectly fine, albeit flaccid.

“I’ve seen you jack off. You’re not a machine,” she accused.

“Listen, Alex. We need each other. You need me,” Ryan said.

Alex interpreted that to be a threat, but she didn’t care anymore. The island had turned her mad. She couldn’t think straight as she saw his cock and balls. “I was a good girl. I really was. I stayed a virgin up until now. I just can’t wait any longer,” she said deliriously.

“You don’t want to do this,” he said vaguely.

Alex ignored him and took off her t-shirt and shorts. Even though she was completely naked, he remained flaccid. She would have to get him hard for this to work. She put her mouth on his cock and began to suck on him. Ryan sighed as he involuntarily felt the pleasure at the tip of his cock.

“So, you do enjoy it,” Alex said triumphant.

“You’re making a big mistake,” Ryan said to her.

Alex continued sucking on him until he was good and hard. She was so wet in anticipation for what was to happen next. “I did the math. There’s no way I will get pregnant,” she assured him.

“That isn’t the point,” he said as she climbed on top of him.

“What is the point, Ryan?” she asked frustrated.

She placed herself above him and then sank herself on his cock. Her hymen broke giving her a slight sting. “Oh, wow, I actually did it,” she said amazed at herself.

“Stop while you still can,” Ryan warned her.

“Stop talking,” she hissed at him.

Moving her hips, she felt sex for the first time. Her crush was fucking her, albeit unwillingly. She was in all actuality raping him. The very idea made her chuckle, but it was his fault. It was all his fault for keeping her sexually frustrated for months on a deserted island. This wasn’t how she wanted her first time go. She would rather it be in a bed with a loving boyfriend, but life decided to take a weird turn.

In her excitement and build up to this moment, she finally had her first orgasm. She briefly collapsed on Ryan and then realized he was still her prisoner. “Wow,” she said stunned.

“Okay, you can release me now,” Ryan said softly.

“No, I want you to feel it now. I want you to know what you’ve been denying yourself this whole time,” she said angrily.
She rolled her hips with greater gusto than before. She knew she could get him to cum. There was no way he could resist even if he was trying not to. Ryan began to panic more as he was about to cum. “Alex, look, I have…,” he said quickly.

“I don’t care,” Alex said interrupting and kept going.

“Damn it…if you do this it will…,” Ryan said and then grunted as he came inside her.

“That’s it, Ryan. Experience what you’ve been missing,” Alex said happily.

“Oh God, no,” Ryan said stunned.

Alex took a few deep breaths and centered herself. She had just raped the only other person on the island. Ryan had saved her life and gave her everything, and she repaid him with rape. She knew she couldn’t blame it on the sun, the sicknesses she had gone through, or hormonal imbalances. She got off of him and left the hut.

Not bothering to get her clothes back on, she walked through the forest naked towards the beach. She didn’t care if she got bit by some venomous spider or snake. She didn’t care about anything at this point. She just slowly made her way to the beach.

“I’m only a burden anyway,” she said softly and then entered the water. Soon, she would be dead just like all her friends.

The waves crashed over her and overwhelmed her forcing her to the bottom. She didn’t even attempt to fight for air. What was the point now?

***

A strong force dragged her out of the water and placed her on the beach. Ryan looked over Alex and saw that she wasn’t breathing. Checking her pulse, he then breathed into her and started chest compressions. Soon thereafter, Alex coughed up salt water and became conscious. Her blurry vision became focused.

Seeing Ryan, she backed away from him. He had freed himself from the robes. He was strong enough to do whatever he wanted with her, and she couldn’t blame him for it. “Just let me go,” she said to him as she tried to get away from him.

“I can’t let you do that,” he said as he forcefully kept her from getting back into the water.

“Why the fuck do you need me? I only burden you,” she asked.

“You do help me,” he said unconvincingly.

“Bullshit,” she spat.

“Look, the truth is that I’ve grown to love you, but I am not attracted to you,” he said finally.

“What the fuck does that mean?” she asked frustrated.

“Alex, I’m gay,” he said.

Alex simply stared at him. “Oh,” she expressed.

“Yeah, I’m sorry. If I were a straight guy, I would have been all over you from the beginning, but I’m not,” he said.

Alex couldn’t believe what she was hearing. Her crush whom she admired and loved from a distance had been gay the entire time. “You never were seen with another guy,” she accused.

“I was a virgin too,” he admitted.

She recalled how he had been aloof on the airplane. He never did have any girlfriends despite being popular. It all made sense now. “Okay, well, the fact remains that I violated you. I don’t deserve to be with you. I don’t deserve to be called your friend,” she said.

“We have other issues. You’ve just triggered a Linking Spell,” he revealed.

“A Linking Spell?” Alex asked incredulous.

“It’s a spell that links two people together. It’s triggered by any romantic gesture. It could be as simple as a kiss. When I came out to my parents, they were worried I would be alone or never have a steady relationship. In theory, the first guy I would fall in love with would be my soul mate,” he said.

“What does that have to do with me?” Alex asked confused.

“We had sexual contact. The spell links us together. Even now, I can sense it go through me. I can’t bear to have you throw your life away,” he said.

“Great, you’re not gay anymore,” Alex interpreted.

“It doesn’t work that way,” Ryan grimaced.

“What are you saying?” Alex demanded becoming impatient.

“I’m saying there’s a possibility you will become my ideal partner. You will become a man,” he said finally.

Alex simply stared at him. Not only did he refuse her advances, but he was crazy too. “Look, I appreciate that you saved my life, but you’re nuts. Maybe the sun is getting to you. I think it best if we part ways,” Alex said.

“The changes will come very soon, I promise you,” Ryan pressed.

“You’re crazy,” she said and then turned her back on him towards the ocean. As she did, she felt an odd sensation. At first, she thought it was from nearly drowning but the sensation was making her stronger, not weaker.

Her breasts and nipples shrank in her hands. She stared at her flat chest in horror. Her hands touched her chest frantically. Ever since she was a pre-teen, she had breasts and now they were gone in an instant. Her long hair blond hair became shorter, and her pretty face started to change. Her feminine hips collapsed inwards. Everything feminine about her was disappearing.

“Oh God, what’s happening to me?” she cried out as she saw her hands enlarging.

“It’s going to be okay, Alex,” Ryan told her.

She turned back to him with a much more masculine appearance. Even Ryan was stunned by the sudden changes. “I’m going to take care of you. I promise,” Ryan said to her.

His voice was so sweet to her. With enlarging feet, she went up to him and kissed him. She didn’t care about her changing body at this point. All that mattered was that she was kissing Ryan, and they both were enjoying it. Alex rapidly gained muscle mass all over her body to match that of Ryan. She would no longer be weak and vulnerable as before. Her body fat in her thighs disappeared giving way to muscular legs. Her flat stomach became a six-pack of powerful ab muscles. Body hair began to grow on her legs, arms, stomach, and armpits.

“I’m scared,” Alex said in a deeper voice.

“We’re in this together,” Ryan promised her.

Ryan lowered his hand to stroke her enlarging clit. It continued to grow in his hand inch-by-inch until it was fully grown and hard. Finally, male testicles formed covering up Alex’s vaginal entrance. Alex was no longer a girl. He was a male forever. With Alex’s transformation finalized, the two boys aggressively touched one another. Their erect cocks rubbed against one another as the ocean water rushed around them. Ryan reached for Alex’s cock and gently stroked it. Alex sighed as he was nearing his first male orgasm.

“Make it rough,” he requested.

Ryan nodded and sped up the pace. Alex gasped as semen leaped from his cock into the ocean water. He pulsed a few times before he stopped. Ryan wasn’t done though and continued to stroke. Alex leaned on Ryan unable to stand. He grunted and moaned as it was too much for him.

“That feels so good. You’re so lucky to be born a boy,” Alex remarked.

“We’re both lucky,” he said kissing him.

Alex broke from the kiss and collected himself. “I don’t deserve this. I was horrible to you,” he admitted.

“It wasn’t that bad,” Ryan smirked.

“No, I should be punished,” Alex said feeling guilty.

“Oh, I’ll punish you for sure,” Ryan promised with a smile.

“I don’t know what your kind wants, but I’ll do whatever you want,” Alex offered.

“My kind?” Ryan scoffed. “It’s whatever we feel comfortable doing. Nothing is mandatory.”

“Oh my God. What will I tell my parents?” Alex asked concerned.

“The spell creates a new reality where you have always been a boy, and we have always been together,” Ryan explained.

“If that’s the case…,” Alex wondered.

***

Alex woke up with a start and found himself on an airplane. Looking around wildly, he saw Ryan snoozing next to him. Alex looked down at his masculine hands and felt his chest. He then noticed his other classmates. None of them gave him an odd look. It was as Ryan had said. Reality had completely changed.

Realizing the situation, she nudged Ryan awake. It took a few shoves to get him up. “What is it?” he asked annoyed.

“We have to get off this plane. Everyone has to leave now,” Alex said urgently.

“Why?” Ryan asked confused.

Alex needed Ryan to focus, so he kissed him on the lips in clear view of other classmates. “What was that for?” Ryan smiled.

“I love you, Ryan. Now, get off the plane with me,” Alex urged.

“Okay,” Ryan agreed not knowing what his boyfriend’s concern was. Alex and Ryan got out of their seats and confronted the music teacher.

“We all have to get off the plane,” Alex said seriously.

“Whatever for?” the music teacher objected.

“If we don’t get off, almost all of us are going to die in a storm,” Alex said.

“Have you lost your mind?” the music teacher asked scornfully. “Go back to your seats,” she ordered.

Alex ignored the music teacher and took Ryan by the hand off the plane. A stewardess attempted to stop them, but Alex brushed her aside. The two exited the airplane and went back to the gate. The incident forced a long delay to the next day. Alex and Ryan were kicked off the roster and the flight went ahead without them to Sydney without incident.

***

“What’s the whole story? It must be more than just a fear of flying,” Ryan asked as they sat together at a picnic table at a public park.

“In another reality, I was a girl. We sat together on the airplane, and we crashed in the middle of the Pacific Ocean. Everyone died but the two of us. We were stranded on an island for months, and you knew all the right things to keep us alive,” Alex explained.

“Another reality?” Ryan questioned.

“It was a Linking Spell. You know what that is?” Alex quizzed.

Ryan froze upon hearing it. “Only a very few people know of its existence and what it does.”

“Well, there was a Linking Spell on you,” Alex said.

Ryan connected all the dots. “We must have been romantic for it to happen, but you were a girl,” he said confused.

“You’re still gay, Ryan. It was my fault. I forced myself on you and that’s what caused the changed,” Alex admitted.

“You forced yourself on me…as a girl?” Ryan smirked.

“It’s not funny. I tied you up,” Alex said embarrassed.

“Wow, do you remember anything about your boy life?” Ryan asked.

“Not really?” Alex replied.

Ryan looked embarrassed. “In this reality, I was…a girl named Rachel. I had the hugest crush on you, but you were a gay boy. I did some questionable things, and the Linking Spell turned me into a boy,” he said awkwardly.

“Really? So, we’re both girls in boy’s bodies,” Alex said astounded.

“Now, we are. The Alex I used to know was always a boy,” Ryan said.

“And the Ryan I used to know was always a boy,” Alex repeated amazed.

“So, we’re both the same. Do you hate me, knowing that I used to be a girl?” Ryan asked.

“No, it’s the opposite. I think we might have a lot in common,” Alex said ecstatic.

Ryan smiled relieved. “So, which one of us is going to be on top?”

Author’s Note: Inspired by Castaway and a little of Final Destination. I also felt inspiration from Anon Allsop’s Breathless and Paradise Island. Should definitely check those out. Female to Male rape is very real, and I do apologize if this has triggered any reader. It is always wrong no matter the mitigating circumstances. With all my stories, I attempt to make readers think about a scenario that may never have occurred to them or to defy expectations. Some of you have asked for more FTM stories, so here you go.

Green Lantern: Star Sapphire’s Wrath
(Fan fiction on the Green Lantern comics, the 2011 Green Lantern movie, and animated Green Lantern movies)

Hal Jordan’s 1967 Mustang skidded to a stop at the Ferris Aircraft parking lot. After spending last night with a yoga instructor and too much alcohol, Hal wasn’t at one hundred percent. He was disheveled and irritable as he rushed over to the hanger.

Hoping to not get caught late, Hal sneaked around the tarmac. “You’re late,” Carl Ferris Jr. said displeased upon finding him.

“And your snack machine no longer works. When I skip lunch, I assume snacks are available,” Hal pointed out.

“We’re making history with the Sabre today, and you’re fucking it up,” Carl told him.

“Nice name by the way,” Hal mocked.

“It’s in your father’s honor,” Carl said seriously.

“My father would have hated it. It’s basically a piece of metal with an X-box for a brain. It will never replace a real pilot,” Hal said arrogantly.

“It’s beaten most pilots already,” Carl countered.

“It hasn’t beaten me yet,” Hal replied.

***

Hal got into his F-16 fighter jet and expertly piloted the aircraft to high altitude. Carl followed close behind in his own F-16. Two Sabre drone fighters took to the skies in pursuit. Generals watched closely as the dog-fight was presented on screens in real time.

“Gentlemen, you are about to engage the fearsome and mighty Sabre U-CAV. Good luck,” the control tower said to both Hal and Carl.

“I don’t need luck,” Hal smirked as he began his maneuver.

The four fighters pursued each other across the California desert. Hal went for one of the Sabres and nearly got a lock when the Sabre took an unnatural dive. The Sabre then quickly came around and started chasing after Hal.

“Damn, it’s like they can teleport,” Hal remarked. In spite of himself, he had never faced such a challenge before.

Hal tried everything he could think of to get the Sabre off his tail. He took the fighter close the tree line, through mountain formations, and hugging the ground. The Sabre mimicked Hal’s movements perfectly and was on the verge of taking him out.

“I’m dead,” Carl said over the radio as the Sabre took him out.

“Oh, great,” Hal realized as two Sabres were now on him.

In a last ditch effort, Hal went straight up. The Sabres pursued quickly behind him. Carl noticed Hal shooting straight up. “You’re going to stall!” he warned.

“That’s the idea,” Hal smirked.

Hal began to lose oxygen as he reached the upper atmosphere. The two Sabres’ engines stalled and the two drones fell back towards the ground. Hal blacked out and his fighter plummeted. The Generals and technicians watched stunned as the two drones couldn’t restart their engines and crashed.

“Hal, wake up!” Carl shouted into his radio.

Hal eventually did wake up just as he was about to hit the ground. He quickly pulled up and saved himself and his fighter from crashing. Roaring back to life, Hal’s engines headed back to base.

“Well, that was easy,” Hal smirked

***

Carl waited for Hal to return to the hanger. “How stupid are you? You almost got yourself killed.”

“If you want to replace human pilots, they better be able to get out of a stall,” Hal said obviously.

“Two drones are destroyed and we’re going to lose the contract. You’re grounded permanently,” Carl ordered.

“You thought I would be an easy target. Sorry to disappoint,” Hal said sarcastically and walked off.

***

Hal headed back home in his truck after a night of drinking. Suddenly, a green flash went past him. “What the hell was that?” he wondered.

The green flash impacted the ground on the rocky beach. Hal curiously drove over to the crash site to investigate. As he walked up to the site, he realized it was an alien ship of some kind. Inside was a pink-skinned humanoid alien. Hal stared at the alien in amazement and then realized it was hurt. He gathered his wits and opened the ship.

“I’m going to get you help,” Hal promised him.

“It’s too late,” Abin Sur replied back. There was a hole in his chest that was bleeding profusely. “The ring chose you.”

“What ring? I don’t understand,” Hal said confused.

Abin Sur handed the Green Lantern ring over to Hal. As he touched the ring, he felt a radical power go through him. He felt in that moment he could do anything. “From time-to-time, you must recharge the ring,” Abin Sur said pointing to the green battery in the ship.

Hal grabbed the car battery sized device. “You have been chosen…to be a guardian of the universe. You are the bravest of this world, the one with the most will,” Abin Sur continued.

“Wait…I’m just a pilot,” Hal doubted.

“So was I before the ring chose me,” Abin Sur smiled. “Without the Corp, there is only fear and chaos. We Guardians maintain peace in the universe over 3600 sectors. To serve is the highest honor,” Abin Sur told him.

“I can’t be a Guardian. I don’t know anything about the universe,” Hal doubted himself.

“The ring will tell you. The ring will take you where you need to go,” Abin Sur assured him.

“What’s your name,” Hal asked as Abin Sur began to fade.

“Abin Sur. What is yours?” he asked weakly.

“Hal Jordan,” Hal replied.

Abin Sur smiled and then closed his eyes as he died. Hal stood over the dead alien speechless. The ring remained in the palm of his hand, but he didn’t dare put it on. Hal then heard emergency sirens in the distance. Not wanting that kind of trouble, Hal ran back to his truck with the battery in hand and took off.

***

As he drove, Hal called up Carl. “Hey, Carl, I need your help,” Hal said anxiously.

“What the hell do you want, Hal?” Carl replied impatiently.

“You’re not going to believe me, but I just saw an alien crash on the beach. He gave me this ring,” Hal said.

“You’re right. I don’t believe you,” Carl said annoyed.

“I need you come by my apartment. I’ll show it to you,” Hal requested desperately.

“Fine,” Carl said rolling his eyes. He still couldn’t afford to have his best pilot go crazy on him.

***

Carl came to Hal’s apartment and found Hal to be visibly shaken up. Carl had never seen Hal this anxious before. On the coffee table were the green ring and the battery. It looked like a piece of jade jewelry. “This is alien technology?” Carl doubted.

“It speaks to me,” Hal said of the ring.

“You must be drunk,” Carl said disappointed and went over to the ring.

“Don’t touch it,” Hal warned.

Carl ignored him and put the ring on. The ring immediately glowed green and a green energy suit appeared over Carl’s clothes. Carl felt an incredible sensation as the ring became activated. Looking down at himself, he saw that he was wearing a green and black suit with the Green Lantern symbol on his chest. It didn’t feel like clothes but pure energy.

“This is amazing,” Carl said impressed. “I should have the lab test it.”

“The alien said I was chosen to be a Guardian,” Hal muttered.

“You, a Guardian? You can’t even handle yourself,” Carl scoffed.

“Believe me, I don’t want it,” Hal said seriously.

Carl gave Hal an odd look. Hal had always been fearless. This alien encounter had truly spooked him.

Carl took the ring off and his appearance went back to normal. “Where’s the alien now?” he asked.

***

Government agents swarmed over the alien ship. The body was taken away and the ship was being lifted by crane off the beach. Helicopters were overhead. Amanda Waddle approached the scene dispassionately as if expecting something like this to occur. Looking around, Amanda noticed tire tracks.

“Someone was here before us,” she realized. “Find him.”

***
Carl carried the ring and the battery over to his car. This discovery could more than make up for Hal’s fuck-up at the air demonstration. Carl drove to his apartment and parked in the parking lot. As he walked towards his apartment, he decided to put the ring on. There was just something addictive about it. Putting on the ring, he felt a rush of power go through him again.

Suddenly, five pillars of violet light slammed down onto the parking lot creating craters in the ground. As the light faded, five humanoids in reflective pink armor appeared. They were completely covered except for their upper chest and face. They wore head gear that resembled a crown. In their hands were staffs. They were all slender females with long hair. On their right index finger was a Violet Lantern ring.
The five of them advanced on Carl. “So, this is Abin Sur’s replacement,” the leader, Miri, said unimpressed.

“I’m not looking for any trouble, alright,” Carl said backing away towards his car.

One of the five pointed to his car. A streak of pink-hot plasma streaked across the air and completely destroyed the car sending scrap metal in all directions. Carl stared at them in horror. He quickly found himself surrounded by them.

“Don’t make me use this thing,” Carl threatened with his own ring. He didn’t know what he was talking about but hoped the bluff would work.

Miri smirked amused. “We killed Abin Sur. What makes you think you can stop us?” she asked. “You don’t even have control of your powers yet.”

“That’s right. I don’t,” Carl smiled dangerously. Using his green ring, Carl created a green explosion that ripped up the blacktop, threw cars aside, and knocked down the five.

Still, Carl was having difficulty with the ring. His suit fluctuated in-and-out in front of them. “The ring resists me,” Carl realized. “Is it because I wasn’t…?” he wondered.

The five quickly recovered and moved in closer to him. “What do you want?” Carl asked them.

“This world is full of wrath, greed, and fear. We will select a chosen number of women to be given immortality. The rest will die,” she told him.

“Why only women?” Carl asked dumbfounded.

“Men are not deserving of life. I have seen what men have done to this world. You kill, you rape, you steal, and you treat women as slaves. When you have immortality, men are no longer necessary,” she said coldly.

“You’re over generalizing,” Carl said defensively.

“Silence! The only thing that got in our way was Abin Sur’s watchful eye but now that he’s dead, this world is ours,” she told him.

“You’ll have to get through me first,” Carl said bravely.

“I’ll fight him myself,” Miri said amused.

She whirled her staff as she got closer to him. Carl tried to imagine a sword and it appeared. He blocked her a few times before his sword shattered. Realizing the ring wasn’t working well, Carl resorted to his physical abilities. He struggled with Miri’s staff until it was thrown out of her hands. He then punched her like a boxer creating sparks off their suits.

Miri humored Carl enough and punched him to the head hard enough to nearly knock him out. She then punched him through the suit breaking a few ribs. Carl fell to the ground coughing blood. Miri aimed her ring at Carl, created an energy field around his body, and then repeatedly slammed him against the pavement. Still, even with his injuries Carl tried to get back up.

The five watched impressed as Carl got back to his feet. “Is that all you got?” he asked them.
The five aimed their rings at him and fired beams of violet light that went through his green suit and burned away some of his clothing. Carl fell to the ground with half of his clothes burned away. “You are not the chosen one. Tell me where he is?” Miri demanded.

“Fuck you,” Carl spat.

“It’s no challenge fighting a human whose ring resists him,” Miri said disappointed.

“Kill him then and be done with it,” another suggested.

“He has spirit. The Green Lantern Corp. has rejected him but perhaps he will not resist one of ours,” Miri considered.

“It’s impossible for a male to wield our ring,” another remarked.

“Well, that isn’t a problem for us,” Miri smirked. “Who knows? Perhaps, he is the one to fulfill the prophecy.”

Miri approached the broken Carl and knelt down near him. “I sense a deep love within you that dares not reveal itself. Like all males, you crave the touch and warmth of a female. I will take you to paradise where the only emotion that exists is true love.”

“You cannot have true love without loss,” Carl muttered.

“No, we will show you the true meaning of love,” Miri decided.

Creating a portal of violet energy, the leader had Carl dragged inside where all six of them disappeared. On the pavement was the green ring where Carl had intentionally dropped it. Inside his wrecked car was the battery.

***

Carl went faster than the speed of light as he went through the portal. He eventually landed on an alien planet with a violet-colored atmosphere. Carl felt his injuries being healed as Miri covered him in violet light. Getting up from the ground, he saw large cities made of violet crystals. In the center of the city was a large violet battery. In the sky were several moons and constellations Carl had never seen before. He was truly on an alien planet across the universe.

A slender humanoid female wearing a pink dress and mask approached the group. Other Violet Lantern Corp members walked alongside her. “Why have you brought this male here,” Aga’Po asked the group.
“He was found with Abin Sur’s ring, but he was not the chosen one. He resisted us with passion,” Miri said.

Aga’Po eyed Carl who gave her a defiant expression. “I feel fear, anger, hate,” she said of him.
“Understandable seeing as how you want to commit mass genocide,” Carl said angrily.

“There is a being called Parallax that is the embodiment of fear. It consumes the fear of sentient beings and grows ever stronger. It will soon reach Earth and consume all of Earth’s fear. When this happens, it will be unstoppable,” Aga’Po explained.

“So, your plan is to destroy humanity so Parallax doesn’t become stronger. Really?” Carl asked unimpressed.

“I must consider what is best for the universe. I would gladly sacrifice your planet to save the universe from Parallax,” she said.

“I say you give humanity a chance to fight,” Carl said defiantly.

“Your primitive weapons will do nothing against Parallax,” Aga’Po said flatly.

“What about the Green Lantern Corp?” Carl asked having only a vague sense of what that even was.

The females gave expressions of distaste upon hearing them being mentioned. “The Green Lantern Corp allowed Parallax to escape. They have lost in every encounter against Parallax,” Aga’Po said.

“Then we should join forces,” Carl said obviously.

“That is impossible,” Aga’Po rejected.

“I don’t know what kind of feminist bullshit this is but all life is sacred, not just one sex or one race,” Carl argued.

“He does have passion,” Aga’Po allowed. “You will soon understand.”

Aga’Po fired her violet ring on Carl. It wasn’t painful but it did feel hot. Carl soon found what was left of his clothes burning away until he was completely naked. Carl tried to resist the beam but found himself unable to move. The violet energy sizzled over his skin burning away all of his body hair without hurting his skin. His skin became perfectly smooth to the touch.

“I will give you pleasures you could never dream of. I will give you purpose,” Aga’Po told him.

Carl’s body began to shrink in height and mass. His muscles and bones shrank until he had the same dimensions as the others. “I will give you beauty,” Aga’Po said to him as his face became more feminine. He soon had the face of a beautiful human woman. His black hair grew longer until it reached down to the middle of his back.

“I will give you the power to nourish,” Aga’Po continued. Carl’s nipples grew larger and breasts began to form on his chest. Carl could only watch in fascination as they grew larger until they reached C-cup size. He held them with his now feminine hands in wonder.

“I will give you the power of life,” Aga’Po concluded as Carl’s hips grew wider and his waist shrank down giving him the perfect hour-glass figure.

Carl found himself oddly content as he saw his penis and testicles shrink until they were no more. He then felt an intense pleasure as his female internal organs formed. When it was complete, Aga’Po withdrew her ring.

Carl stood in front of them as a female human. She looked at her hands and her body with a strange excitement. Somehow, this was what she had always wanted but was impossible due to her position in society and body type. All of her concerns about Earth were now gone. She was now a part of something bigger than one planet.

“What is your name, child?” Aga’Po asked the new female.

“Carol…Carol Ferris,” Carol answered automatically.

***

Meanwhile, Hal Jordan found Carl’s truck completely destroyed in the parking lot. He found the green ring and the battery. Looking around, he saw damage to the pavement and the trees in the area. There were several fires still burning. Picking up the ring, he wondered what had happened. Before he could investigate, he was suddenly encased in a green bubble and transported away.

While Hal Jordan began his training as a Green Lantern, Carol experienced love in ways she couldn’t imagine. In this society, there was no jealousy. People picked partners at random or whatever suited their needs at the time. No one refused and orgies were common.

Carol was quickly educated in Lesbian sex positions and every female sexual sensation. Still, no matter how many times she made love there was still a longing in her heart. Something was still incomplete. She thought of Hal Jordan and wondered what he was doing. She couldn’t have known that Hal was going through rigorous training on Oa.

“It is time,” Aga’Po told her Lanterns.

A squad of Violet Lanterns, including Carol, shot off from the plant, entered a portal, and came upon the planet Earth. Carol watched as an observer as Miri and her squad fired their rings on the planet. A violet crystal formation began to appear around the planet which would freeze the population into perpetual romantic pleasure.

Several green flashes suddenly came upon them. Sinestro, Kilowag, Tomar-Re, Hal Jordan, and others moved to intercept the Violet Lanterns. Carol immediately recognized Hal Jordan but remained silent. Something in her awoke as she saw him. Her previous restraints on romantic love had been lifted. She loved this man even from before. In all the love-making sessions that she had done with other females, nothing compared to what she was now feeling for Hal Jordan.

Sinestro fired on the violet crystal surrounding the Earth blasting it to the pieces. He then led his squad against the Violet Lanterns. The two sides clashed creating powerful green and violent colored explosions in space. Carol watched as Hal held his own against one of the Violet Lanterns.

“So, he was the chosen one after all,” she realized. That was why the green ring had resisted her. It was why she was defeated. It was why she was abducted and transformed. It was all because Hal was unwilling to take up the responsibility.

Carol burned with anger and resentment over how things had happened. Without realizing it, her ring glowed with power.

“We must retreat for now. They are too strong for us,” Miri said as she battled Sinestro.

Carol ignored the order and went straight for Hal. With a loaded fist, she punched Hal as hard as she could. Hal was stunned by the unexpected attack and shot straight towards the Earth. His green suit protected him as entered the atmosphere and then he suddenly stopped once he hit the ground creating a large crater.

The other Violet Lanterns looked upon Carol in awe at her strength. Sinestro wrapped up Carol in green chains pinning her arms and legs together. “Only a human, I see,” Sinestro sneered.

Carol resisted the green chains and in furious anger blasted them to pieces off her. Sinestro calmly materialized a sword and went for the kill. The other Violet Lanterns took hold of Carol and brought her over to a portal before Sinestro could make his strike.

***

The defeated Violet Lantern squad materialized back on their home planet. With the exception of Carol who was lost in thought, the other Violet Lanterns knelt before Aga’Po in submission. “We have failed you, my queen. The Green Lanterns were too strong,” Miri said.

“I saw it, but one of you showed strength I have not seen in a long time,” Aga’Po said referring to Carol.

“Her powers are not refined,” Miri said.

“In time, they will. Train her,” Aga’Po ordered.

Carol didn’t do well in her training sessions. Her mind was lost in thought about Hal. Her ring and the planet she was on made her mind obsess over him. She lost interest in the other women declining to be touched by any of them. She was perfectly love-sick on a planet that only contained love.

Once she learned how to make portals herself, she escaped to Earth. Seeing how her Violet Lantern uniform would not do, Carol broke into a clothing store at night. Deactivating her ring, she was completely nude. She looked for appropriately sized clothing, a top, pants, and a leather jacket. She then found tennis shoes that were a few sizes smaller than what she was used to.

Exiting the store, she found herself a sports car. Using her ring, she created a pink key that perfectly fit in the slot. Entering the car, she drove off towards her father’s mansion. In her mind, whatever she wanted or love, she could take.

Upon arriving at the mansion, Carol saw that there was already a party going on. Sneaking through the crowds, she looked for her father, Carl Ferris Sr. Instead, she smacked into Hal Jordan.

“Sorry, Miss,” Hal said slightly tipsy.

“Hal?” Carol wondered.

“Have we met? I feel like we’ve met before,” Hal said sheepishly.

Carol hesitated. “No, we haven’t,” she lied.

“You are beautiful. Nice clothes,” Hal complimented.

“Thanks,” Carol said awkwardly.

“Maybe after the party is over, we could spend some one-on-one time,” Hal suggested.

Carol was intrigued and disgusted at the same time. Did Hal Jordan, her own pilot, proposition her for sex? Carol didn’t have time to answer him. A helicopter arrived making it difficult for anyone to hear anything.

“Hal, it’s me, Carl,” Carol said to him.

“What?” he shouted back not hearing her over the helicopter.

The helicopter then began to shake as it experienced sudden engine failure. The helicopter missed the helipad and was going straight for the crowd. Carol went for her ring but couldn’t figure out what she could do with it. She wasn’t willing to blast the helicopter to pieces and kill her own father.

A green beam surrounded the helicopter and kept it still. The green beam then gently placed the helicopter on the helipad safely away from the crowd. The green force field stayed on the helicopter until its blades stopped turning. The crowd then stared at a smiling Hal Jordan who was wearing his Green Lantern uniform.

Realizing the crowd was looking at him, Hal decided to introduce himself. “In case you can’t tell, I’m Hal Jordan. I have been specially chosen to protect an entire sector of space that includes Earth. I am Green Lantern but first and foremost I’m an American,” Hal said to the crowd.

The crowd applauded and Hal went back to his normal suit. Carol watched as her father gave Hal a grateful handshake. “I wished Carl could see this,” Carl Sr. said to Hal.

“I’ll find him even if I have to search the entire planet for him,” Hal promised him.

“Thank you, son,” Carl Sr. said gratefully.

Carol wanted to embrace her father but something was keeping her back. She had been trained to think that all men were the enemy. That included her father and Hal Jordan. She struggled against her training as she saw Carl Sr. and Hal talking.

It should have been her saving the day. It should have been her with the green ring. It should have been with her enjoying the evening with her father. In uncontrolled rage, Carol activated her ring and flew at Hal. She grabbed Hal and took him high into the air. Her violet colored uniform appeared over her clothes as she went to full power. Hal immediately powered his own ring as he was being brought higher into the air. The crowds watched as the green and violet colored lights in the sky eventually went past the horizon.

Carol punched Hal a few times and then backhanded him hard to the ground. Hal slammed into a rock formation causing an explosion of rock and dirt. Carol fired continuous blasts at him with her ring creating a giant crater in the ground. A large green fist suddenly slammed into her. Hal emerged from the cloud of dust and smacked her hard with a giant green baseball bat.

Carol felt stunned by the attack. How could he materialize objects? Hal created a large green hammer that swung down on her. Carol hit the ground hard and was then suddenly hit by a tank blast from a green tank. Hal formed green cuffs around her legs, arms, and neck pinning her to a rock formation.

“I have to thank you for getting me out of that boring party,” Hal smirked as he floated over to her.
Carol resisted the cuff rings but it was no use. “I remember you,” Hal said recalling their fight in space.

“I know all about you, Hal Jordan. You’re a self-centered, egotistical, reckless asshole,” Carol said to him.

“That’s fair,” Hal allowed. He went for Carol’s ring and took it off her finger deactivating her suit. Hal then created a floating green force field around the violet ring.

Hal casually deactivated the green rings around Carol’s limbs freeing her. “Are you going to behave now?” Hal asked condescendingly.

Carol hated him more than ever but also fought the desire to kiss him. “Hal, it’s me, Carl,” Carol finally managed to say.

“Come again?” Hal wondered.

“I was taken by the Violet Lantern Corp. They changed me into this,” Carol told him.

“Really?” Hal questioned.

“That’s why I was at the party. You saved my father’s life,” Carol said to him.

“Then why all the hate?” Hal asked confused and still unsure whether he wanted to believe her.

“I can’t control my emotions. One moment I hate you and the next I…,” Carol said unable to finish her sentence.

Hal seemed to understand her situation. “Ring: Do a body scan,” he ordered. The green ring scanned Carol’s body.

“My God, it is true,” Hal realized after the scan was done.

“Help me,” Carol pleaded with him.

Hal wasn’t certain what to do. He couldn’t think of how his new powers could solve the situation. Before he could find a solution, a portal opened. A Violet Lantern squad led by Miri appeared. Hal considered Carol and then the Violet Lantern squad.

Miri fired on Hal’s force field freeing the violet ring inside. The ring immediately went to Carol’s finger. Miri then blasted Hal into a rock formation burying him. She went over to Carol. “Look what this man has done to you,” Miri said sympathetically.

“I’m fine,” Carol said confused as to what to think.

“Look what have men have created for their women,” Miri said of Carol’s clothes. Miri zapped her clothes destroying them. Carol immediately activated her ring to return her back to her violet uniform.
Hal blasted the rock off of him surprising Miri. “I’ll send you down to the planet’s core next time, Green Lantern,” Miri threatened.

“Carl,” Hal called out to her.

Miri looked at Carol who seemed to wavering. “Carl Ferris is dead. Carol Ferris now lives.”

“Come back to me,” Hal said to Carol.

Carol looked at Miri and then back at Hal. Her mind had trouble concentrating between the two of them. She hated Hal but loved him at the same time. Hal suddenly kicked Miri away from Carol. Hal quickly formed a green bubble around the both of them and flew off.

Miri and her squad quickly pursued and fired on Hal from all sides. The green bubble began to crack despite Hal’s best efforts. Once the bubble shattered the two of them fell to the ground. A still conflicted Carol fell to the ground and fell unconscious.

Hal reformed his bubble only for Miri to kick and punch his bubble across the mountainous terrain. Miri appeared before Hal as his bubble shattered again. “You seem to think this is a game,” Miri smirked and then stabbed him through with her spear.

Hal coughed blood devastated by the strike. Since becoming a Green Lantern, he had felt invincible. Now, he was receiving the beating of his life. Miri withdrew her spear and punched Hal to the face and midsection sending him to the ground.

The rest of the Violet Lantern squad arrived as Miri was about to give Hal a killing blow. “Please, if you love me, don’t kill him,” Carol pleaded.

Miri hesitated as her own sense of love became conflicted. “No love can come from a man,” she told her.

“Please,” Carol begged.

Miri withdrew from Hal in disgust. “It seems you require more training,” Miri said of Carol. The Violet Lantern squad created a portal back to their world.

Hal turned to his ring. “Call for help,” he ordered.

***

The Violet Lantern squad came before their queen Aga’Po. “This one has a weakness for a man,” Miri accused Carol.

“Is this true?” Aga’Po asked of Carol.

“I don’t know,” Carol admitted.

“Your feelings betray you,” Aga’Po said seeing into her mind. “Your feelings for Hal Jordan are strong.”

Carol expected to be disciplined or killed. Instead, Aga’Po talked with her compassionately. “Many years ago, we once loved the men that now call themselves Guardians. They rejected our love believing it to be a distraction from their will. This Hal Jordan may appear to love you, but he will always put his own desires first. Love and selfish desire can never co-exist, my child,” Aga’Po told her.

“I can’t fight my own feelings,” Carol said to her.

“Alone you cannot, but you are not alone,” Aga’Po assured her and then motioned for Miri to take Carol away.

***

Soon thereafter, Carol rejoined the Violet Lantern squad perfectly conditioned against men. The squad exited a portal near Earth and fired down on the planet. Violet-colored crystals formed around the planet. The waves, plants, animals, and every human being were frozen in place. While their bodies were frozen, their thoughts were that of pleasurable love.

As expected, Parallax approached Earth. It was made of the pure yellow energy of fear. It was shaped as an insect with wings. It attempted to feed off the Earth’s fear but there was nothing for it to consume. Frustrated, Parallax circled the planet a few times.

“It has grown so large,” Miri realized upon seeing it. “Stay steady. Fear is the enemy of love,” she told the others.

Parallax then noticed the Violet Lantern squad and felt something from Carol. Deep down beyond all her conditioning was a fear that could not be purged, a fear of losing Hal Jordan. Parallax roared and went straight for the Violet Lantern squad.

A green chain net manifested around Parallax keeping it from moving. The Green Lantern Corp emerged with Hal Jordan among them. “We’ll take care of this, ladies,” Sinestro said condescendingly.
Parallax resisted the net even as Green Lanterns fired green blasts at it. “We have it contained. Now what?” Kilowag asked Sinestro.

“Now, we take its power,” Sinestro said simply as he put a yellow ring on his finger. Sinestro flexed in ecstasy as he felt the yellow power flow over him.

Sinestro then took aim at Parallax and began absorbing its energy. “Yes, give me everything you have.”

“You intend to be as powerful as Parallax?” Tomar-Re questioned.

“Of course but unlike Parallax I am not a mindless beast,” Sinestro said.

“That’s too much power for one man,” Hal objected.

“You’re free to craft your own yellow ring,” Sinestro replied arrogantly.

Parallax screeched as its power was being drained away. Hal began to waver as he saw Sinestro’s expression. He was drunk with power as even his eyes glowed yellow. “That’s enough!” Hal said as he broke the net around Parallax.

Now free, the weakened Parallax fled the solar system. “What have you done, Hal Jordan?” Sinestro said angrily.

“Take off the ring, Sinestro,” Tomar-Re said gently.

“With this kind of power, why should I?” Sinstro asked with a crazed expression on his face. Sinestro then turned to the Earth. “There’s a chance that Parallax will come back to this world and when it does its powers will be restored. This planet reeks with fear.”

“We have it under control, Sinestro,” Miri said to him.

“I have a more permanent solution,” Sinestro said as he aimed his ring at the planet.

“That will kill both male and female,” Miri reminded him.

“Yes, perfect equality,” Sinestro said as he focused on his power.

“Stop, Sinestro,” Kilowag said forcefully. “The battle has been won.”

“The war, however, is not over,” Sinestro replied. He suddenly lashed out at the Green Lanterns with powerful streaks of yellow energy. Hal went for an attack only to be blasted into the moon.

Miri and her squad then confronted Sinestro. “Only a man can control fear,” he said to them.

“Only a woman can love,” Miri replied to him.

Sinestro and Miri clashed with their respective powers. Sinestro created a sword to Miri’s spear. The two swiped at one another creating brilliant flashes of violet and yellow light. An expert swordsman and warrior, Sinestro slashed Miri devastating her.

Sinestro fired on the other Violet Lantern squad members taking from them their fear. Defeating both squads, Sinestro turned to the planet. He blasted the violet crystal away returning the Earth to before. Sinestro then fed on the Earth’s plentiful supply of fear.

“I had no idea one world could hold so much fear,” Sinestro said blissfully as he absorbed all of it.

After he had his fill, Sinestro aimed his ring at the planet to destroy it. The yellow beam went straight for the planet but was blocked at the last moment by Carol’s own violet beam. “You cannot defeat me, woman,” Sinestro sneered at her.

Carol held her own for a few moments but then she was pushed into the atmosphere. Sinestro laughed at her apparent weakness. Suddenly, Sinestro was pulled away from the Earth towards a green-colored sun. With his power, he tried to resist the gravitational pull of the artificially created sun.

“Gravity’s a bitch,” Hal said to him.

“How juvenile,” Sinestro said and then blasted the sun with his ring. The sun went supernova creating a powerful green blast that threw the two of them away from each other.

Hal recovered quickly and punched Sinestro hard into the asteroid belt. The two clashed repeatedly inside the asteroid field destroying asteroids as they did. Carol joined the fight as well. She trapped Sinestro inside a force field while Hal swat him with a green baseball bat. Sinestro was flung into a large asteroid creating a large crater.

Hal then formed a large canon and fired repeatedly on the asteroid completely destroying it. Sinestro was dazed for a moment but quickly recovered.

“You betray the Green Lantern Corp by working with that filth,” Sinestro said to Hal.

“I think you have already done that,” Hal replied.

Carol tied up Sinestro with ropes pinning his arms and legs. Hal loaded up a sling shot and fired a green ball of energy at him. The ball hit Sinestro flinging him into deep space. Unable to stop his momentum against the green ball, Sinestro fell into Jupiter’s gravity well and disappeared inside the planet’s fast moving clouds.

“Is it over?” Carol asked exhausted.

“Knowing him, he’ll find a way to escape but his pride has taken a hit. He’ll be hunted down like a fugitive,” Hal assured her.

“It’s so beautiful out here,” Carol said of stars and asteroids around them.

“Yes, it is,” Hal agreed.

“I never thought I would be able to fly through space. It almost makes all of this worth it,” Carol said sadly.

“I’ll find a way to fix what they did to you,” Hal promised her.

“It’s alright, Hal. I never told you this but even before they changed me…I’ve always loved you,” Carol said embarrassed.

“Really?” Hal asked amazed. He never knew Carl to be gay.

“It’s the reason I didn’t fire you,” Carol said sheepishly.

“Well…that’s letting your feelings get in the way of logical decision making,” Hal teased.

“I want to love you, Hal, but it’s against our law,” Carol said conflicted.

“Fuck the law,” Hal said as he kissed her.

Their green and violet auras swirled around them as they touched. Carol let her restraints go and kissed Hal passionately. This was beyond anything she had ever experienced with her Violet Lantern Corp. This was beyond infatuation and lust. This was real love she had always had for her subordinate and colleague. Hal was always the missing thing she needed. She had loved him, but he hadn’t returned that love to her. Now, it would be unbreakable no matter what intergalactic corp. said.

Carol and Hal broke their kiss in the middle of the asteroid belt. “My people will soon come after you,” she warned.

“Including you?” Hal asked.

“Maybe,” Carol said flirtatiously.

“Thanks for the heads up,” Hal smiled and gave her a surprise kiss.

Hal then took off as the Violet Lantern squad took off after him. “Hurry up,” Miri said frustrated at her.

Carol touched her lips and smiled. Clenching her fist, she rejoined the others. She would change the Violet Lantern Corp from the inside, not the outside. She would make them realize the value of love between men and women. Maybe, one day, she would even become their Star Sapphire.

(Inspired by a true story)

Groomsman

Kevin and Jessica had been dating for the last two years and had been engaged for the last six months. They were ready to get married, settle down, and have a family together. However, controversy soon arose as the wedding plans were being formulated. Upon given the list of groomsmen by Kevin, the always curious Jessica did a background check on them all. Nothing too serious, just an online program that looked through their criminal histories, rental histories, property acquisitions, and so forth. When it came to one particular, groomsman, Sam, there was nothing.

Frustrated by this, Jessica looked over her fiance's Facebook friends and found Sam among them. They were mutual friends and had met each other occasionally. Looking through Sam's photos, she found a sudden lack of them during his teenage years when Kevin and Sam went to high school together. In contrast, all of Kevin's other friends had loads of pictures of their high school antics.

Curiosity getting the better of her, Jessica looked over each and every photograph of Kevin and his friends during their high school years. She frowned slightly irked by pictures of Kevin's ex-girlfriend. She reminded herself that they had made a rule not to go too deep into each other's previous relationships. Indeed, Jessica wasn't too eager to discuss her ex-boyfriends in any kind of depth and thankfully Kevin didn't care.

Jessica eyed the teenage girl in the photographs. She had long blond hair, a feminine physique, but also appeared athletic. Her name wasn't tagged like all the others nor was it mentioned in the picture description. It was then that Jessica started seeing some odd similarities.

"It couldn't be," she said to herself.

---

At the local bar, Kevin, Sam, Ryan, Joe, and Mark played a game of pool over drinks. "I'm so happy for you, man. This is going to be so wild for you," Sam said giving Kevin a drunken hug.

"Hey, you'll get there, too," Kevin said to him.

"Not in this bar," Sam said looking around.

"You are the most judgemental of all of us," Ryan chided.

"It's because I'm a subject matter expert on women," Sam said obviously.

"I'll give him that," Joe agreed.

"So, how do you know if a girl's interested in a guy?" Mark asked.

Sam looked around eyeing all the women in the bar. "She's interested...and she's interested," he pointed them out.

"You got the gift," Kevin said as Joe and Mark walked over to them.

"More like a curse if you ask me," Sam frowned.

"We'll get you laid eventually. That is for damn certain," Ryan assured him.

"Enough about me. How's Jess?" Sam asked.

"She's great, really excited about it," Kevin smiled.

---

As soon as Kevin came home, Jessica ambushed him. "Why the fuck didn't you tell me about this girl?" she demanded showing the picture of the girl in question on her phone.

"My highschool ex-girlfriend? What does it matter?" Kevin asked defensively.

"She's with all of your guy friends you still hang around. Where is she now?" Jessica asked.

"Fuck if I know," Kevin said dismissively.

"I know who she is," Jessica said accusingly.

"So, what's the big deal," Kevin wondered not taking her seriously as he sat on the couch.

"She's Sam," Jessica revealed.

Kevin gave her a blank look. "The fuck?"

"It all makes sense. Why doesn't Sam have pictures back to his childhood years? Why does he suddenly appear in your inner circle during the time you were at college?" Jessica asked.

"Maybe I actually met him in college," Kevin suggested.

"Stop lying to me. The girl in this picture has the same facial features as Sam. They're the same person," Jessica said becoming upset.

"You're being a crazy bitch, you know that?" Kevin said to her.

"Answer the fucking question. Is this Sam?" she demanded while holding her phone.

There was a long awkward pause between them. "It is," he said finally.

"A fucking knew it. Why would you lie to me?" she asked offended.

"This is a complete invasion of privacy. How did it even occur to you to background my friends? I mean, what the fuck?" Kevin asked pissed-off.

"You're making your ex-girlfriend one of your groomsmen, that's what's fucked up," Jessica said angrily.

"I can't handle this, right now. I'm going to bed," Kevin said getting up and stumbling his way back into his room.

---

The next day, Jessica tracked down Sam at a mechanics garage where he worked. "Hey, Jess, what's up?" he asked.

"I know the truth. I just wanted to hear it from you," Jessica said scornfully.

Sam gave her a WTF look. "What truth?" he asked.

"Did you or did you not fuck my fiance in high school?" she asked point-blank.

"What kind of question is that?" Sam asked offended.

"I'll ask you again, did you or did you not," Jessica insisted.

"It's a sick question and I'm not going to answer it," Sam refused.

"You've told me everything I needed to know," Jessica said angrily and took off.

"Well...shit," Sam realized and quickly gave Kevin a call to warn him.

---

Kevin was armed and ready as Jessica stormed into the apartment. "You fucked her, didn't you?" she asked.

"Who's her?" Kevin asked.

"Sam. You fucked her," Jessica accused.

"Alright, this has gone far enough," Kevin told her off.

"Tell me the truth or this wedding is off," Jessica said to him. "Our relationship has to be based on trust and right now I'm not feeling it."

Kevin sighed. "When Sam was a girl, yeah, we fooled around. She wasn't my girlfriend. It was like a one-time thing."

"She's still a girl and you want her as your groomsman?" Jessica said unimpressed.

"Sam is a man, period. He transitioned in college, got his breasts removed, and went on testosterone," Kevin explained.

"And why didn't you tell me?" Jessica asked offended.

"Because it wasn't anyone's business," Kevin excused.

"Do the rest of the guys now? Of course, they do. The only one that doesn't know is me," Jessica raged.

"Look, there are secrets we guys have that we don't share with women. You do the same with your girlfriends. It's just how it is," Kevin said.

"But Sam isn't one of the guys. She's a woman you fucked and now you want her at our wedding front in center. I don't recall inviting any of my ex-boyfriends to the wedding. Maybe, I should," Jessica said argumentatively.

"Knock yourself out. I don't give a fuck," Kevin said finally.

"You...don't...give a fuck," Jessica repeated with a wide-eyed expression.

"Okay, I would prefer it if you didn't. It would be awkward but it's up to you," Kevin said.

"I thought we had a rule that our exes wouldn't be involved in our lives," Jessica reminded him.

"Sam isn't an ex. He's my bro. We drink, we race cars, we play video games, we paintball, and we go hiking. He's like my best friend," Kevin said defensively.

"How am I supposed to know that's what you two are really doing? Does she still have a vagina?" she asked.

"Well...yeah," Kevin said awkwardly.

"Could you get her pregnant?" Jessica pressed.

"Maybe, I don't know," Kevin theorized.

"Then, she's a woman and you've been cheating on me with her," Jessica said outraged.

"That crosses the line. When he came out as a man, it was over forever between us," Kevin said annoyed.

"How am I supposed to know that?" Jessica asked.

"You trust me," Kevin said obviously.

"My family will freak if they know what Sam is," Jessica said.

"Then, don't tell them," Kevin said.

Jessica gave him a flustered look. "I don't want her as a groomsman. If you want her up there, put her in a dress where the bridesmaids are," Jessica demanded, and then went to her room.

"Fuck me," Kevin sighed exhaustedly from the fight.

---

Sam came over and played video games with Kevin while Jessica was out. "I'm sorry, man. I don't know how she found out all of a sudden," Kevin apologized.

"It isn't the first time I've been outed. It won't be the last," Sam rolled his eyes.

"She doesn't want you to be one of my groomsmen. She sees you as my ex and not even as a man," Kevin revealed.

Sam gave Kevin an offended look and then an expression of resignation. "So, what are you going to do?" he asked softly.

"I'm going to tell her to get fucked," Kevin said resolved.

"What you got going with Jessica is a wonderful thing. She's attractive, smart, funny, ambitious, and, from what you tell me, great in bed. Don't let me spoil this," Sam said sacrificially.

"If she won't accept you as you are, then she's simply not the one," Kevin said stubbornly.

"You're never going to find the perfect girl. So, she's a little transphobic. That isn't her whole being and maybe she will grow out of it," Sam said.

"When we went out camping together...did you ever think...maybe we should do it?" Kevin asked seriously.

Sam gave him an odd look. "No, fuck no. And if we did do it, I would be the one penetrating you."

"This just so weird to think about," Kevin admitted.

Jessica came home and watched the two of them kill bad guys on the TV. She gave Sam an uncomfortable look as jealousy swelled within her. "Can I talk to you, Kevin?" she demanded.

Kevin got up to talk to her behind closed doors. "I don't want you two together at the apartment when I'm not here," Jessica said seriously.

"We're just playing video games and drinking beer," Kevin excused.

"One thing leads to another. Would you be okay if I was with a guy and you were gone?" she asked.

"Not really," Kevin admitted.

"So, there you go," Jessica said obviously.

"Sam isn't a woman, and stop calling him she or her," Kevin lectured.

"Send her away and I'll fuck you, right now," Jessica offered.

"You serious?" Kevin wondered.

Jessica nodded feeling overly competitive against Sam in the other room. "Okay," Kevin relented.

As they made love, Jessica felt the need to be more aggressive as if competing with Sam. As she was having sex with Kevin, she imagined what Sam looked like under his clothes. Did his chest still show signs of his breasts? Did his clit look different under hormone therapy? She couldn't help but think back to Sam's picture as an attractive woman. Finally, she came as she fantasized about all these possibilities forgetting that Kevin was even there.

---

A week before the wedding, Kevin and Jessica brought their friends to a pool party. Jessica wore a red bikini and was comfortable with her figure in comparison to her other friends. The guys were shirtless already playing water polo. Sam was the only guy not playing wearing a shirt as he hung out on a lounge chair wearing sunglasses. Jessica stared at him for a little too long.

"Doesn't he look cute?" Ashley, her friend, remarked.

"What makes you say that?" Jessica asked giving nothing away.

"Just look at him. He seems so much more mature than the other guys," Ashley gushed. "I'm going to go talk to him."

"Ashley, don't. He's bad news," Jessica warned.

"A bad boy?" Ashley questioned.

Jessica whispered into her ear. "Really? Wow," Ashley said amazed and completely deterred. Jessica then went over to Sam as he played on his phone. "Not getting in?"

Sam gave her a fake smile. "Wouldn't want to get my shirt wet."

"Then just take it off," she challenged.

"I don't want to show off. It could make the guys uncomfortable," Sam excused.

"And what of the girls? You do like girls, don't you?" Jessica antagonized.

Sam sighed, got up, and reluctantly took off his shirt. Jessica was expecting his chest to be heavily scarred and warped due to his surgeries. Instead, it looked completely normal and tone surpassing the other guys in the pool. Jessica stared at him in wonder looking for any imperfections. His nipples were the right size, no indication of scars, and there was even hair on his chest.

"You coming in?" Kevin asked him.

"Be right there," Sam said as he kicked off his shoes.

Jessica, again, expected to see unusually small feet like that a woman but it was not the case. Sam's feet were of average size with some hair on them. Sam then went into the pool and started playing competitively with the rest of the guys.

"You sure about him?" Ashley asked her.

Jessica gave a flustered look and turned away.

---

As the days counted down, the boys went to the local tailor to rent out their tuxes. Sam looked uncomfortably being there. "What's up with you?" Ryan asked him.

"I don't think I should be doing this, after all," Sam said.

"Why the fuck not?" Joe asked.

"Jessica knows about my past...," Sam said awkwardly.

"Damn," Mark shook his head.

"Well, so what?" Ryan said dismissively.

"She doesn't want me as a groomsman," Sam said.

"Well, that isn't her call to make," Joe said.

"Exactly, fuck her," Ryan agreed.

"What if she cancels the wedding over it?" Sam asked concernedly.

"She won't. She's bluffing. That's what all women do," Mark said.

Sam gave him an odd look. "But what if this isn't a bluff. I can't ruin this for Kevin."

"If she is what you're saying she is, then this marriage won't last, anyway. The groom invited his people, the bride invites her people, and neither of them gets a say on who the other can or cannot bring," Ryan said adamantly.

"What if your future fiancee brings an ex-boyfriend to the wedding?" Sam asked.

"I'd be pissed off, to be honest, but it's her decision. I'm telling you right now, that night it will be angry wedding sex," Ryan said.

"I don't think an entire person's worth is based on this one thing. Jessica is great for Kevin and you can't expect perfection," Sam said.

"I know you don't have your balls, yet, so listen up," Joe said to him. "When you're the man, you have to lead. If he backs down, he will be forever whipped and will never get that confidence back."

"Not if I make the decision for him," Sam said thoughtfully.

---

At the gym, Kevin and Sam worked out with the weights. "I'm going to back out as your groomsman," Sam said to him.

Kevin suddenly lost control of his weight forcing Sam to spot him. "What the fuck for?" he asked disagreeably.

"I can't be the thing that breaks you two up. I won't be the cause," he said.

"That's really fucking noble. And what am I supposed to do? Accept your resignation? The fuck I will," Kevin said.

"I'll simply not go even if you ask me to," Sam said simply. "If it's a choice between me and Jessica, the choice is clear."

"The choice is clear. This isn't about whether I love her more than you. This is about principle. Beyond the bigotry of this being completely transphobic, loyalty and respect are really damn important to me. If she cancels the wedding, it's on her," Kevin said.

"But if I'm not there...," Sam let it hang.

"If you're not there, the wedding is canceled. Does that make it easier for you?" Kevin asked him.

The two walked into the locker room and grabbed a towel. The gym locker room actually had shower stalls for more privacy, it was the reason why they picked this gym. Kevin undressed first feeling completely comfortable doing so in front of Sam.

"Alright, I got you covered," Kevin said as he made sure no one was looking.

Sam quickly undressed and got into a shower stall so no one would notice he was the only man in the room without a dick. When they came out, Kevin, again, gave Sam cover to put his clothes back on. The two then walked out of the gym like it was nothing.

---

Mere days before the wedding, Jessica put her foot down. "I don't want her as a groomsman or at the wedding at all," she demanded.

"Well, that's too bad," Kevin said standing his ground.

"I'll cancel the wedding," she threatened.

"We already have everything set up. It would be a huge waste of money and we would be done, finished, over," Kevin said dramatically.

"It's me or her," Jessica said.

"You keeping saying 'her'. Haven't you seen enough of him to know that Sam isn't a woman? I mean, where's the long hair, where's the feminine face, where are the baby-making hips, the slim legs, the tits?" Kevin listed off.

"If you don't have a cock, you're not a man," Jessica said simply.

"You're being completely irrational," Kevin pointed out.

"Am I? I have a right to feel uncomfortable about this. She is your ex, you had sex with her, and she's with you all the God damn time. You spend more time with her than me," Jessica raged.

"So, you feel uncomfortable? Deal with it," Kevin said dismissively.

"I'll tell your parents," she threatened.

"Fuck," Kevin sighed knowing they wouldn't be thrilled and would probably arm-twist him to disinvite Sam. "Is this what you really want? A bitch of a husband that folds when it gets tough? Don't you want me to stand up for myself?" he asked her.

"I want you to stand up for me," Jessica told him.

"What can I do to convince you that Sam is a man?" Kevin asked her.

Jessica gave him a blank look. "You're not going to like it."

"Try me," Kevin rolled his eyes.

---

Kevin and Sam had a walk in the park to discuss Jessica's ultimatum. "I need you to give me a solid," Kevin began.

"Sure, anything," Sam replied.

"I need you to fuck my fiancee, tonight," Kevin said finally.

There was a long awkward pause. "The fuck?" Sam wondered.

"She won't be convinced you're a real man until you fuck her," Kevin said.

"There's so much wrong with that. I can't fuck your fiancee. That's cheating," Sam said.

"Not if I give you permission," Kevin said.

"I got standards, too. I mean, I want to have sex with someone I actually want to be with," Sam said.

"Yeah, right. I know you've slept with girls using Tinder. Look, I know you can do this. If she still says no after all this, then Jessica and I are finished," Kevin said.

"And if this goes according to plan, what then? You will always remember that I fucked your wife," Sam said.

"Like how I will always remember how I fucked you? I don't even remember most of it," Kevin said.

"It was the biggest mistake we ever did. It made it weird between us," Sam recalled.

"But we got over it, didn't we?" Kevin asked rhetorically.

"Have we? Do you ever wonder what it would have been if I hadn't transitioned? Do you fantasize about me still being a girl?" he asked.

"Bro, I fantasize about everything. You know how diverse my porn collection is," Kevin reminded him.

"Okay, I'll do it," Sam relented. "But I want you to know, I shouldn't have to do this."

"I know. Make sure you fuck the shit out of her," Kevin said giving Sam a bro-hug.

---

Sam awkwardly came by the apartment that evening with little enthusiasm. He took a deep breath and came inside, Kevin wasn't at home by design. "I'm not really interested in talking about this. You know why you're here," Jessica said rudely.

"Yep," Sam sighed.

"So, show me what you can do. You're in charge," Jessica invited.

Sam could already tell that Jessica was a little tipsy and had no enthusiasm for this, either. "You want a real man. Alright, we stop when I'm done with you," Sam said to her.

"Fine, just don't bore me," Jessica allowed.

Sam expertly took her dress off her shoulders and then unclasped her bra. "You should be an expert on this. How many years did you wear a bra?" Jessica antagonized.

"God damn," Sam muttered as he was done. "I'm in charge which means you shut your mouth," he told her off.

Jessica rolled her eyes as she was stripped down to her panties. Sam, meanwhile, took off his shirt, his shorts, and then his boxers. Jessica turned around and saw Sam's backside. From all appearances, he looked like a man with lean muscle and very little body fat. She couldn't help but feel turned on by him.

"Let's go to your room," Sam ordered her still having his back to her.

Jessica complied and then got on the bed. Sam turned off the lights as he came in. "So, what are you going to do? Play with my breasts, lick me silly, and put fingers inside me? Maybe even scissor me?" she asked condescendingly.

"Jess, shut your mouth," he ordered her.

He walked over to her and got on top of her. He immediately began kissing her and placing his thumb on her right nipple rubbing it just right. Sam gave her tongue as he dominated her mouth. Jessica played along pretending he was a real man. With his other hand, he went inside her panties and started rubbing her clit. Jessica sighed as she realized he was warming her up. Unlike Kevin, she didn't feel his hardness.

Sam took his time knowing everything was on the line. He kissed Jess down her neck and then made his way to her nipple expertly sucking on it. "Did Kevin do the same to you?" she asked him.

"Not another word," he warned her.

Sam hesitated as he recalled that fateful camping trip when Kevin and he drunkenly had sex in their tent. Putting the memory aside, Sam went back to work to stimulate Jessica's body. Finally, he lowered himself down on her and began to lick her generously. Jessica tensed up as she was being licked in her most sensitive spot. Kevin had always been squeamish about going down on her and even when he did, he never did it right. Sam expertly got Jessica to moan, squirm, and quickly have her first orgasm of the night.

Jessica cried out as she felt the best oral sex she had ever been given. Still, it wasn't enough. Lesbians could do the same thing. So what? Sam then placed a finger inside her and moved around feeling it well lubricated. He then placed another finger inside. Jessica rocked her hips to his movements. At this point, nothing he was doing was surprising to her. He was going to need to do better than that to satisfy her.

Once he was sure he was ready, he went down to his crotch and squeezed his fake testicles. Immediately, his fake penis was at attention. Without Jessica realizing, he had been wearing the strapon around his waist inside his boxers the entire time. It had been his dream to eventually have the device attached to his body permanently but this would have to do for the time being. He placed the peach-colored fake penis at her entrance. It looked and touched realistic featuring veins and a circumcised head.

Jessica felt Sam's cock enter her with some surprise and then realized what was happening. A part of her wanted to back out and just give up on her protest. But the more stubborn part noted that even Lesbians used strapons. That didn't make them men. Sam went all the way to the hilt testing to see how tight and wet she was. Satisfied he wouldn't hurt her, he began to thrust harder. With his muscular arms, he looked down on Jessica as he fucked her missionary style.

Once he was more comfortable with her, Sam picked up Jessica off the bed and kept a tight grip on her hips as he stood up. In the standing suspended position, Sam thrust into her as Jessica wrapped her arms around his neck for dear life. Sam kept it up carrying her 120 lb weight with his arms while keeping perfect balance with his legs. Jessica was speechless as she acknowledged his strength.

Sam then walked her over to a desk and placed her on it as he kept hold of her hips thrusting her good and hard. Jessica shuddered as she felt another orgasm go through her. At this point, she was starting to lose resolve. Sam then lifted her off the desk and then in a quick movement turned Jessica around so they were both facing forward. Sam slowly lowered her upper body to the floor in a controlled motion. Jessica put her hands on the floor to steady herself as her legs were wrapped around his hips. While having his hands wrapped around her hips, Sam thrust inside her in the advanced cow position. Jessica felt overwhelmed as Sam keeping her hips and legs in the air. If she moved, she could end up falling giving him perfect control over her.

Sam then slowly got to a knee taking Jessica's legs down with her. Immediately, he penetrated her deeply in the doggy-style position. Jessica could barely stay on all fours as Sam fucked her. He was just so fast and so hard. Eventually, she dropped to the carpet with Sam following her down. With him on top of her, he continued to thrust until Jessica cried out.

"No more, it's too sensitive," she said to him.

Sam relented withdrawing from her. Sam helped her back to her feet and then to the bed seeing how shaky her legs were. "I'm sorry for not calling you a man. I've never been fucked so hard and strong as you have. Kevin never came close to this," Jessica said to him.

"Well...thanks," Sam said awkwardly.

"I'm sorry it came to this. I really am. Is there anything I can do to make it up to you?" she asked.

"Well...you do have a cute friend," Sam smiled referring to Ashley.

---

At the wedding ceremony, Sam was dressed up in a tux and was all smiles for the pictures. None of the guests knew the truth and that's the way Sam wanted it. Kevin never asked about the intimate details of Jessica's encounter with Sam. Suffice to say, the controversy was over and that was that. Kevin and Jessica made their vows, kissed, and were officially married before all.

"Hey, we missed you at the bachelor's party," Ryan said to Sam after the ceremony.

"Yeah, I was caught up," Sam said vaguely referring to his night with Jessica.

"Well, tonight we are going to get fucked up. You ready?" Ryan asked him.

"Absolutely," Sam smiled as he went to the bar along with the rest of the guys.

Kevin made the rounds getting to know all of the guests. He came upon one of the bridesmaids he hadn't met before. "I'm sorry, I haven't met you before," Kevin said to her.

"Oh, I'm Danielle. I'm really glad to be here. You are a really understanding guy," she said adoringly.

"How so?" Kevin asked curiously.

"Well...I used to be Jessica's...ex, you know, before I transitioned," she said softly so no one else overheard.

Kevin eyed Danielle in amazement that she had once been a man. Nothing gave her away. Kevin simply stared at her as he considered all the bullshit he had to deal with over Sam. "Yes, of course. No problem," Kevin said to her.

"Well, I better get back to the girls. Nice meeting you, finally," she said awkwardly.

Kevin finished his drink and shook his head dismayed. Jessica gave Danielle a hug as she came over and then noticed Kevin's sour look. She gave him an awkward look and then smiled sheepishly. Kevin rolled his eyes and went off to get another drink.

---

Author's Notes: So, ideally trans people shouldn't have to prove anything to anyone but stories are about conflicts and people learning from their mistakes and misconceptions. Many might argue that Kevin and Jessica shouldn't be together especially with the twist ending and that's completely fair.

Indecent Exposure

It all began when a mother and infant child were minding their own business on a park bench in a city park. The woman was breastfeeding her infant child in plain sight of anyone that might walk by. A concerned citizen called the police on her. The officer that showed up to the scene was Barry White, a young rookie cop who took enforcing the law seriously.

He approached the woman while wearing sunglasses that hid his disapproving eyes. As he got closer, he nodded recognizing the foul crime that was in progress. “Howdy, ma’am,” the officer said to the woman.

“Hello,” she replied wondering why the cop had taken an interest in her.

“You’re…uh…exposing yourself in public. I am going to have to ask you to button up or take that inside,” Officer White ordered.

“It’s only breastfeeding. My child is hungry,” she replied reasonably.

“Well, you see ma’am, it’s public indecency,” he said.

“I see homeless people expose themselves all the time in this park and cops never show up,” she said irritably.

“Yeah, well, be rest assured that if I ever see it, they will be cited as well,” Officer White replied.

A shirtless man ran by them as he jogged on the sidewalk. Officer White nodded in approval at the man as he went by. He wished more people would work out. “What about him?” the woman pointed out.

“What about him?” Officer White asked confused.

“He’s not wearing a shirt,” she pointed out.

Officer White required a few seconds to register what she was saying. “Oh, that’s not public indecency. It’s only public indecency when a woman’s breast is exposed in public,” he said as if it were obvious.

“That’s sexist,” she accused.

“It’s totally different, ma’am. Exposed female breasts are indecent because it triggers arousal in men. It disturbs the social harmony of the park,” Officer White argued.

The woman was not convinced. “And a bare-chested man doesn’t arouse women?” she asked skeptically.

“Precisely, ma’am. Now, if a man were to expose his genitals to a woman that would be indecent exposure,” he said.

“I don’t think you know what you’re talking about. How can men write laws on what arouses a woman? If both men and women had breasts, this wouldn’t be an issue,” she said angrily.

“I don’t write the laws. I just enforce them, ma’am,” Officer White said patiently.

“I am not moving. Are you going to take me and my child to jail?” she asked rhetorically.

“After I arrest you, your child will be in protective services until you make bail,” Officer White replied.

“I think you’re bluffing. I don’t think you’re the kind of man that would arrest a woman and her infant for breastfeeding in a public park,” she challenged.

Officer White smirked. He was exactly that kind of man. “Alright, let’s have a chat down at the station,” he said.

“No, this is bullshit. You can’t do this in a free society,” the woman said outraged.

“Ma’am, do not make me have to handcuff you, because I will,” he said.

“I will have your badge for this,” she shouted.

“Nah, more like chewed out if anything. I’ve been chewed out before,” Officer White said dismissively.

“I place a curse on you, so you can understand a woman’s pain,” she hissed.

Officer White simply stared at the crazy-looking woman. “Okay, you’re coming with me,” he said escorting her to his police car. After he placed the woman and crying infant in his cop car, he took his time writing a report on the incident. The entire time he drove to the station the woman was yelling at him. Just an ordinary day for Officer White.

***

Later that day, Officer White was pulled into his Sergeant’s office to discuss the breastfeeding woman. “Nice report, White, very detailed,” the Sergeant complimented.

“Thank you, Sgt,” White said pleased.

“However, this could be politically incorrect nowadays. The prosecutor’s office will never charge her,” the Sgt said.

“That’s not my business. I just write tickets or make arrests as I see them,” White deflected.

“Exactly but maybe you could have been a little bit more persuasive,” the Sgt recommended.

“I will work on it,” White promised.

“Good deal. Have a nice weekend,” the Sgt dismissed him.

***

As the shift ended, White took a shower in the locker room and changed into civilian clothes. “I heard you arrested an infant. Nice,” his partner and friend, Eric Miller, said.

“I didn’t arrest the infant, just the mother,” White corrected.

“You got balls, man. That could become a firestorm of controversy,” Miller said.

White simply shrugged unconcernedly. “I just think that kind of thing should be indoors. Imagine if someone took a picture of that and put it all over the web. Twenty years later, do you want to see a picture of your mom’s tits available for all to see?”

“I see your point,” Miller grimaced.

“These people should hate the game, not the player,” White said.
***

Back at his apartment, White lived alone. He would eat an easily prepared meal, watch some TV, prepare his uniform for the next day, and get to bed early. On weekends, White would occasionally go to the bars. He had no luck with any of the women but this was largely due to his own high expectations. The women he met would have too many physical, emotional, or intellectual flaws to keep his interest. This didn’t prevent him from just getting a one-night-stand but nothing more than that.

The next week, Officer White got a call at a popular diner. He strolled over to the diner and came in. The problem immediately became apparent when he saw her. She was minding her own business in one of the booths breastfeeding her infant.

Officer White came by her booth and looked down on her condescendingly. “There’s been a complaint, ma’am. You need to take that elsewhere,” he said to her.

The woman gave him an annoyed look. It was the same woman from the park. “Don’t you have better things to do than harass me?” she asked.

“Nope,” Officer White replied.

“Who’s the asshole that made the complaint?” she asked looking around.

“I can’t divulge that information,” Officer White said but in truth he didn’t even know.

“This is outrageous. I’m going to call the police chief,” she said angrily.

“You want his phone number?” Officer White asked bored.

“Sure,” she said still upset.

Officer White gave her a note with the phone number on it. “Now, let’s go,” he said escorting her out. Once they were outside, Officer White felt a little sympathetic for the woman. The baby was now crying.

“I am not going to give you a ticket this time. Just make sure to cover up,” Officer White allowed.

“Drop dead, asshole,” she said angrily and stormed off.

Officer White’s sympathy immediately dropped but it was too late now. He went into his cop car and finished the rest of his patrol.

***

After work, Officer White went to the police gym and began his work-out routine. He was one of the fittest on the force. Some of the older officers were big and fat from presumably eating too many doughnuts. Officer Miller was present acting as a spotter as he lifted weights.

“I heard you ran into breastfeeding lady again,” Officer Miller said amused.

“Yeah, what are the odds?” Officer White said in between reps.

“They say more states are allowing breastfeeding in public,” Officer Miller mused.

“Well, until the law changes, I am going to enforce it,” Officer White replied. He immediately lost strength in his arms and chest sending the weights down on his chest.

“Oh shit!” Officer Miller said as he picked up the weight before it could crush Officer White. He brought the weights safely in position.

“What happened?” Officer Miller asked as Officer White got up and felt his body for injury. “Just a sudden muscle spasm,” he said painfully.

“Take it easy,” Officer Miller suggested.

***

The next morning, White found two wet spots on his shirt. He took off the shirt and found his nipples wet and sensitive. He touched them and saw a small amount of fluid come out. White didn’t have time to deal with this weird health situation. He put on another white shirt and then wore his police jacket that hid his white shirt.

Officer White didn’t think much of it and continued his work. He received a complaint from the public library. Officer White figured some punk kid was being too loud or disruptive. He walked into the library and went to the library desk.

“What’s the complaint?” he asked the librarian.

“I didn’t make a complaint, officer,” she replied.

Officer White gave her an odd look and then decided to scan the library for anything out of the ordinary. After a careful search, the only thing that could be considered “indecent exposure” was a woman breastfeeding her infant at a library desk. She was all by herself with no one around her. Officer White approached the woman and realized it was the same one from the park and diner.

“Hello, ma’am,” Officer White winced. He didn’t want a scene in the library. He even considered ignoring the complaint but that would be out of character for him.

“What do you want?” she asked scornfully.

Officer White decided to use a more personal approach to police work. He sat down across from her as she read a book. “You know this is a public library, right?” he asked.

“Yeah,” she said shrugging.

“And you’re breastfeeding?” Officer White asked.

“Obviously,” she replied.

“So, you’re breastfeeding in a…,” Officer White continued.

“Public library,” she finished unconcernedly.

There was an awkward pause between them. “I am going to have to ask you to leave,” Officer White said.

“I’ll make a scene,” she promised.

This didn’t deter Officer White. Sure, the librarian would probably chew him out. He had been chewed out before. “I don’t want a scene,” Officer White allowed.

“So, don’t. Bug off,” she said irritably.

“I can’t now. I am committed to taking action. If I don’t, it will show weakness,” Officer White reasoned.

“You’re such a big man forcing a mother and her infant from the library. Don’t you have murderers and thieves to catch?” she asked.

Officer White was inclined to agree. He would rather chase down some real criminals but a complaint was a complaint. “I have no choice, ma’am. There was a complaint,” he said.

“Who?” she asked looking around.

“I don’t know,” Officer White admitted.

“Just let it go,” she insisted.

Officer White frowned and shook his head. What followed was a lot of shouting and cursing as Officer White gently dragged her out of the library. Annoyed by the whole scene, Officer White gave the woman a ticket and then drove off.

“Why me?” Officer White shook his head.

***

At the gym, Officer White found his workout at the gym was suffering. He figured he was just dealing with a cold that would eventually pass. He could still outrun many of the fat asses on the force. After a few days, Officer White’s nipples would leak creating wet streak marks on his gym shirt. To hide it, Officer White wore dark shirts. When that wasn’t sufficient, he started wearing sweatshirts. When questioned about it, he merely said he wanted to lose water weight.

A few days later, Officer White responded to a complaint in a grocery store over indecent exposure. Upon entering the store, he found the same woman in the fruit section. She was breastfeeding her infant while moving a cart. Officer White sighed as he approached her.

“Hello, ma’am,” he said approaching her.

“You again, huh?” she said annoyed.

“You know why I am here,” Officer White said bored.

“Look, if there was another way, I would do it,” she said exasperated.

“How about formula?” Officer White asked.

“It’s expensive,” she replied.

It dawned on Officer White that this woman was a single mother and probably low income. His tickets had probably hurt her budget as well. Something clicked in Officer White’s mind that perhaps the law was not the final say in this case. He walked away from the woman and then placed a bunch of formula bottles in her cart.

“I can’t afford this,” she said alarmed.

“It’s all on me,” he replied.

Officer White stayed true to his word and paid for everything. Once they were outside the grocery store, he helped put the groceries in her cheap car.

“Thanks,” the woman said awkwardly.

“This is a one time deal. Now, there’s no excuse,” Officer White said and walked off.

***

Back at the station, Officer Miller came by Officer White in the cafeteria. “I heard you got the breastfeeding mom again. Did you give her a ticket?” he asked.

“Not this time. I gave her a warning,” Officer White replied.

“You getting soft?” Officer Miller joked.

“I think I have met my quota for indecent exposure,” Officer White sighed.

“Don’t worry. You’ll get a real crime eventually,” Officer Miller encouraged.

***

Sure enough, there was a shooting incident on the streets. Officer White was the first on the scene and chased down the suspect. He easily caught up with the suspect who immediately took out a gun. Instinctively, Officer White fired off an entire magazine killing the suspect instantly. He paused as he still felt an Adrenalin rush go through him. He had never had to fire his weapon before. Some of the officers talked about the possibility casually but this was real. Officer White waited for backup to arrive and clean up the scene.

Officer White was put on administrative leave with pay while an internal investigation considered the shooting as standard procedure. For the next few weeks, Officer White was on paid vacation. Without his job, he felt rather bored. He filled his days with working out and watching TV. In the shower, he noticed his nipples were swollen and that his body hair was falling out on the bathtub floor. White checked his soap wondering if it was the cause.

To give him company, Officer Miller would come by for a beer. The two watched sports games and talked about what was going on in the department since he had left. “Everyone there supports you, you know that, right?” Miller asked.

“Sure, easy case,” White said.

“Should be getting you back in uniform within a few weeks,” Miller assured him.

“Without me, who’s going to give that breastfeeding woman tickets?” White joked.

“Speaking of which, your shirt is wet,” Miller noted the two dark stains on his shirt.

White noticed what Miller was talking about and became red with embarrassment. “Must have spilled my beer,” he said as he went off to get a new one.

“You sure you’re doing okay?” Miller asked concerned.

“Never better,” White assured him.

***

However, things were not as they should be. The entire time Miller was over, White felt increasingly uncomfortable. Without realizing it, he was checking Miller out and getting nervous over him. A part of him never wanted to see Miller again while another part wanted him over as much as possible. White could only see one solution: drink more beer.

As it happened, White went back to the store to get more beer and other food necessities. As he was in the milk section, he ran into the breastfeeding lady. “Heard what you did. He deserved it,” the lady said to him.

“Uh, thanks,” White said awkwardly.

“If he had been a woman, would you have still taken the shot?” the lady asked.

“Absolutely,” White said and then realized he should keep his mouth shut. The investigation was still ongoing.

She smiled at that. She proceeded to pull down her shirt and breastfeed her infant. “You going to say anything?” she smirked at him.

“Not on duty,” White replied.

“Babies want real breast milk. Formula doesn’t cut it,” she said.

“Nice to know,” White said as he picked up a milk jug.

“When you have babies of your own, you will understand,” the lady said and walked off.

White found the comment odd but then again must of the citizens he encountered tended to be odd. If he did have a baby, his wife would obviously deal with it.

***

As the days went by, White had weird sexual dreams about the men in his department. He didn’t remember them clearly but was disturbed by them none-the-less. He attempted to jack-off to Lesbian porn but found it difficult for him to get hard. Frustrated, he went to a club to hit on some chicks.

White had a lot going for him. He was athletic, good-looking, and had a steady job. His job required him to have good communication skills and the ability to persuade. These things came in handy when talking with the ladies at the club. Still, even though he was getting along well with them he didn’t feel hard at all. He felt nothing and became anxious that if he brought one home he wouldn’t be able to perform. Disturbed by this, he went home alone and blamed it all on his anxiety over the police investigation.

After a few weeks went by, Miller came by to check up on White. The two had a beer and made small talk. “So, the investigation is over and you’re cleared. You come back Monday,” Miller said.

“You could have told me over the phone,” White smirked.

“I thought telling you in person would be better,” Miller said.

White began to feel uncomfortable with Miller’s presence. He was feeling a sense of desire and danger from Miller. He wasn’t aware of it, but he was feeling common female anxiety over a man being in his apartment.

“Mind if I take a shower. It’s been a hot day,” Miller asked.

“Sure, go ahead,” White said at the odd request. He had never had Miller or any other co-worker use his shower before.

Miller took the extra odd step of taking his shirt off before entering the bathroom. White felt a sudden and overwhelming desire to be with Miller in the shower. His dick remained flaccid, but he was getting some serious butterflies in his stomach. White was stunned by what was happening to him. He had showered with Miller before in the locker room and never had such a reaction.

“What the fuck is wrong with me?” he wondered.

Miller eventually exited the bathroom, said goodbye, and left. A part of White wondered why he didn’t jump at the opportunity of being with Miller. But Miller wasn’t gay, not even close. Was he becoming gay? How was it possible?

***

Officer White came back to the force and was welcomed as a hero. In the locker room, he tried to hide himself away so as to no reveal his swollen nipples. After shift, he avoided the exercise room and never showered with the men. One day, Miller looked distressed in the locker room.

“What’s up, man?” White asked concerned.

“My ex-wife died, drug overdose,” he shook his head.

“Sorry to hear that,” White said.

“The bitch demanded full custody and was using drugs the whole time. I can’t imagine what else she was doing,” Miller said disdainfully.

“You have a kid?” White asked curiously. He had never asked about Miller’s personal life.

“A boy, not even a year yet. Once the kid was born, she divorced me and left town,” Miller said.

The knowledge that Miller had a baby sent a chill through White. He needed to know more…for some reason. “So, what are you going to do?”

“Pick up the kid and have him live with me. Not sure how I am going to manage it, being a cop and a single father,” Miller said frustrated.

“Just get a girl,” White blurted out.

Miller smirked at White. “Yeah right. No girl wants that kind of drama. My sex life is down the tubes.”

White felt uncomfortable with the way this conversation was going. He needed to leave the situation ASAP. “The kid is better off with you, you know,” White told him.

“I know…I know,” Miller agreed.

***

After work, White tracked down the breastfeeding lady. He knew her address from all the tickets he had to do on her. She opened the door and gave him an annoyed look. “What do you want?” she asked.

“What did you do to me?” White demanded of her.

“What did I do to you?” she mocked. “I didn’t do anything and you still gave me those tickets.”

“You fucked with my head and…,” White began.

“And what? You concerned that you’re growing breasts, am I right?” she asked.

“What is this?” White asked angrily.

“I know you were just following orders from your pig superiors. I shouldn’t have faulted you in particular, but I was angry at the time. I put a spell on you,” she admitted.

“A spell?” White asked in disbelief.

“Come inside. I’ll get you a glass of milk,” she offered.

White felt compelled to come in and took a tall glass of milk from her. “It’s normal milk. Nothing weird,” she assured him.

As he saw her baby in the crib, he felt an overwhelming desire to hold the infant. “Your maternal instincts are kicking in right now. I can tell,” she observed.

“You trying to say I am becoming a woman?” he asked.

“Exactly. A woman that will want a baby of her own to breastfeed,” she said.

“This is crazy. Magic doesn’t exist,” White said.

“Then why are you here? How else could I have caused it?” she asked.

White looked around and saw a full library filled with occult literature. “Reverse the spell,” he ordered.

“So, now you believe. The only way the spell will end is either you have a baby with a man or you put a baby in a woman. Either way, you’re getting a baby one way or another,” she said.

“That’s not fair. How can you force this on me?” White demanded of her.

“Grow up, Officer White! There are only two solutions or else you will be tortured mentally forever. Every time you see an infant, you’ll want to hold and care for it. As a police officer, you are supposed to protect the weak,” she said.

“I enforced the law!” he shouted back.

“Fuck the law. The law would have had me hung centuries ago,” she spat.

“Alright, let’s finish this,” White said resolved.

“What are you talking about?” she asked.

“Right here, right now, let’s get you pregnant,” he said.

The woman barked a laugh. “Have a child with you? Forget it,” she said.

“You need to take responsibility for your actions. I’ll help you with child support but you have to carry it,” he said.

“All so you can save your dick,” she said insultingly.

“It’s more than that. It’s about my job, my career, my life,” he argued.

“You can be a police officer as a woman. You could even be chief one day. I might even help you do It. A woman as police chief might be more understanding,” she said.

“No. I absolutely refuse,” White said adamantly.

“Alright, I’ll help you. Take your clothes off,” she ordered.

White went into her small bedroom and started to take his clothes off. He felt embarrassed by his A-cup breasts under his shirt. The witch entered the room and gave him an amused look. She took off her shirt and removed her bra. Both of her breasts were swollen with life-giving milk.

“Suck on them,” she ordered.

White gave her a disgusted look. “Ever heard of foreplay. Do it,” she insisted.

White took hold of her breast and sucked hard on her nipple. She moaned at his touch and then leaked breast milk into his mouth. “Swallow it,” she ordered.

White reluctantly did so and then went to the other breast. As he did, his hair started becoming longer and his face became more feminine. The rest of his male body began to change form. The hands holding her breasts became smaller and more delicate. His muscles and bones became smaller except for his hips which expanded outward.

Once he realized what was happening, White backed away. “What the fuck is happening to me?” he said in a shrill voice.

“Don’t worry about it. You’ll be back to being a man once you impregnate me,” she assured him. She turned her back to him and got out of her jeans. Once she was naked, she turned around and revealed a very erect penis.

“What is this?” White asked confused. “How am I suppose to impregnate you if you have a dick? You’re a man this whole time,” he realized.

“I choose to be whatever I want to be. You’re the one making the assumptions. You assumed it was I that was the mother this whole time when in fact I am the child’s father. You’re way too far gone to ever impregnate a woman now. Suck my cock, and I’ll make you a true woman,” she said.

“You bitch! I’ll have you in jail for this,” he said angrily, his voice cracking with every other word.

“Jail me for what? Magic?” she asked incredulously.

“I’ll find a way to charge you with something,” he said.

“Shocking abuse of authority,” she mocked. “Now, suck my cock. I know you want to,” she ordered.

White felt like he was losing control as he saw the penis. He put out his delicate hands to touch it and then snapped out of it. He ran out of the room, put on his pants, and tore out of the house. He quickly got in his car and left just as another woman drove up. The witch’s partner and mother of the child entered the house and gave a suspicious look.

“I just saw a half-naked man with tits just exit our house. What’s going on?” she asked amused.

“I was just having fun,” the witch said and kissed her partner.

***

White drove erratically as he tried to think of what to do. With the exception of his penis and balls, he nearly looked like a woman. He could barely recognize himself in the rear-view mirror. He needed help but didn’t know who to turn to. In his clouded mind, he decided to drive to Miller’s house.

White knocked on the door and finally got Miller to answer. “Can I help you, Miss?” he asked surprised.

“It’s me, Barry,” White said.

Miller could see some resemblance. “What happened to you?” he asked.

“It’s hard to explain. Can I come in?” White asked.

“Sure,” Miller said allowing him inside. White’s eyes immediately turned to the infant in the living room.

“The kid is already here?” White realized.

“Yeah, I said I would pick him up,” Miller said as if it were nothing.

White tried to calm down even as powerful urges were trying to get him closer to the infant. As if on cue, the baby boy began to cry. Miller went over to the infant to see what was wrong. “He must be hungry,” he determined.

Miller went to the fridge to look for a formula bottle. Finding none, he closed the fridge. “Oh well, if only men could breast feed, am I right?” he joked.

White didn’t find the joke funny under the circumstances and wondered if somehow Miller was under the spell too. “I have to go out to get some formula. Can you watch the kid?” Miller asked.

“Sure,” White said as if his mind was on auto-pilot. If he had been rational, he would have refused and drove off. But the spell was warping his mind and making the two of them do things they would not ordinarily do.

“Thanks. I’ll be right back,” Miller said and then exited the house.

White stared at the crying infant. The crying felt painful to him, and he felt an overwhelming desire to solve the problem. Slowly, White walked up to the infant’s crib. The crying was causing his breasts to feel swollen and painful. He rationalized that this was what both of them needed. White clenched his fists as he tried to resist the urge. Miller would be back in thirty minutes. He just needed to hold on.

“Fuck it,” White said finally and ripped off his shirt.

He picked up the baby and led him to his right breast. The infant immediately started suckling and real milk entered his mouth. White felt relief go through his right breast as the pressure diminished. He couldn’t believe what he was doing, breast feeding a baby. Only women did such things and he wasn’t one. What if Miller caught him breastfeeding his kid. Would he freak?

White figured he could feed the infant before Miller would come back. He placed the infant on his left breast to relieve the pressure there as well. All the while, White’s body was going through internal changes as he gave in to his female instincts. His flaccid penis became smaller-and-smaller until it was just a nub. His balls deflated as they went inside him.

Miller suddenly entered the house. “Forgot my wallet,” he muttered. He then saw White breastfeeding his kid.

“What the fuck?” he wondered coming over to White.

“I had to. He was crying and I had to do it,” White admitted.

The baby was placed in his crib happy and content. White turned to Miller. “You’re my best friend. I’ll do anything for you and your baby.”

Miller gave White a confused look. He no longer looked like a man at all. “What has happened to you, man?” he asked.

“I was cursed by a witch for giving her public indecency tickets,” White explained.

“Witches don’t exist,” Miller objected.

Somehow White knew his manhood was gone, the final proof that what had happened to him could not be explained scientifically. He lowered his pants and underwear revealing his new female vulva. “I don’t know how it happened but it happened,” she said to him.

“Barry, wow, I’m so sorry,” Miller said sympathetically.

“Eric, this whole thing is torturing me. I need your help,” White asked.

“What can I do?” Miller asked.

“I need you…I need you to put a child in me,” she said finally.

Miller gave her a stunned look. “I don’t know. One child is hard enough,” he muttered.

“We can work together on this. We can take different shifts. I’ll take care of your boy,” White offered.

Miller did see the advantage in their weird partnership. “Alright,” he agreed.

***

Miller laid the fully female White on the bed. The both of them were naked and feeling awkward with each other. “You better not be a bitch like my ex was,” Miller warned.

“I promise,” White smiled nervously.

“Divorce is betraying the brotherhood,” Miller reminded her.

“Brothers forever,” White smirked.

“Alright, this is getting weird. Try to be more like a woman when we do this,” Miller asked.

“Like what?” White asked.

“Talk dirty, moan, grip my back hard. Stuff like that. Don’t be a cold fish,” Miller said.

White didn’t know if she could do this. Was she really going to have Miller’s cock inside her? “One step at a time, buddy,” she said nervously.

Miller got on top of her and kissed her lips. In spite of herself, White enjoyed the sensation and kissed him back. She never had to worry about being teased for not being manly enough. It made sense to love a man with all of his strength, courage, and sense of righteousness.

The two kissed for a few moments until White reached for his cock. “Let’s just do this,” she said.

“Alright. I’ll try to be fast,” Miller said to her.

White nodded. She wasn’t ready to experience marathon sex with a man just yet. She just wanted the spell to be lifted. As soon as she got pregnant, she could get back to normal. Even as a woman nothing stopped her from enjoying the game and having a beer with Miller. Nothing had changed except for occasional sex between them.

“This might hurt a little,” Miller warned as he pushed inside her.

White felt a sting as her hymen broke. “Keep going,” she encouraged.

Miller pressed all the way in and began thrusting at a rapid pace. Cautiously, White placed her hand on her clit as Miller kept going. It was hard for her to process that all of Miller’s dick was inside her and that this was natural. Touching herself, she started to feel really good. It felt so much better than when she touched her dick as a man.

Miller kept himself above White not wanting to kiss her or mess with her breasts just yet. He didn’t want to freak out White who had just become female. He wondered if she was really enjoying this or just trying to free herself of the spell. White stayed fairly quiet except for occasional sighs. Miller knew that men were not expected to be very vocal and that White would be remained reserved in her expression for a least a while. It was hard for him to imagine White moaning and screaming during sex. Maybe someday she would get there. Right now, he just needed to finish up.

Miller grunted as he was about to cum. White quickly started to think about her situation. Did she want It to end so quickly? “Hey, man, hold off on cumming if you can,” she said surprising herself.

“What?” Miller asked surprised.

“I think I am building up to something,” she told him.

“Well, okay,” Miller said trying hard not to cum immediately.

White suddenly cried out as she felt her first female orgasm. She grabbed Miller hard as she felt continuous surges of pleasure go through her body. Miller realized what was happening and decided to release himself into her.

“Holy shit!” White said as she felt her climax. She then felt different about Miller. He was still a cool guy, but she didn’t feel obsessive over him. She felt relatively normal. The spell had been broken which meant she was surely pregnant.

“Oh God,” she realized.

***

The weekend did not go as White expected. She did all the usual things with Miller like watch the game, play pool, and eat pizza. Miller took a sip of his beer and reflected on the situation. “Too bad you can’t have beer for nine months,” he joked.

“Don’t remind me,” White said grumpily. The full ramifications of pregnancy were coming to bear.

“No sweat. You won’t even show for a while,” Miller said.

“What am I going to do? You think the chief will keep me?” White asked uncertainly.

“Yeah, he doesn’t want to be sued,” Miller said.

“I should give him a call to give him a heads up,” White said using his cell phone. He caught the chief on the third ring.

“Officer White, what can I do for you?” the chief asked politely.
“So, I just got a full sex change. I need a new uniform, and I imagine I will need to full out a lot of paperwork,” White said miserably.

“God damn! You got one over the weekend? That was fast. Who authorized you to change your sex?” the chief asked irritably.

“Sorry, chief. Should have said something,” White said expecting to be fired.

“Well, come in Monday and we’ll square you away,” the chief allowed.

“Also, I want the night shift, so I can take care of Miller’s baby,” White added.

“Well, aren’t we demanding? I think we can accommodate that. You and Miller together now?” the Chief asked.

“Yes,” White said awkwardly.

“Well, God damn! Just come in on Monday, the evening shift,” the chief ordered.

Thanks, chief,” White said and hung up.

Miller gave White an uncomfortable look. “This is weird for me, alright. You look good, and we’re together now. So…,” he said awkwardly.

White went over to the breastfeed the baby which turned Miller on even more. White felt a little pain but then a pleasurable sensation as the baby boy sucked on her breast. Once she was done, she placed the baby back in the crib.

“Look, I can tell when you need it. I’ll be a good sport,” White said as she touched the outline of his dick on his pants.

“Now?” Miller asked hopefully.

“Sure,” White smiled.

***

Officer White came by the police station Monday evening and began the paperwork process to get a new female uniform. Her large bullet proof vest had to be reduced to a small and her helmet size went down a size. In order to avoid controversy, she was given a new name tag: Miller. It was inevitable as it was.

Officer White awkwardly entered the woman’s locker room and wondered how she would feel inside. Looking around, she saw a few women from the previous shift take a shower. Surprisingly, she felt nothing as if it were nothing. White found her new locker and began to change into her new uniform. Looking in the mirror, she saw a female version of himself as if his own sister were a cop. Female police officers weren’t supposed to wear make-up, something Officer White was thankful for.

“So, you’re the new later transfer?” a female officer asked.

“Yeah…,” Officer White said keeping to the story.

“Miller’s wife, right?” the female officer smirked.

Officer White wondered if Miller and this woman had a past history. Did she feel jealous? “Yeah,” Officer White said.

The female officer nodded and walked off. Officer White had little time to contemplate her new gender dynamic. She was assigned to an officer she had worked with before.

“So, you’re Miller’s wife. Glad to meet you,” Officer Smith said with a smile.

“Nice to meet you too,” Officer White said uncomfortably. Every male’s smile was now different to her for some reason. Whether it was true or not, she got the impression all the male officers were attracted to her. She vowed she would never be one of those women that rush to conclusions. She was a female in a male-dominated profession. Everything was different now.

“Glad to meet you too, Smith,” she said politely.

“Let’s get going,” Smith said as they got into a patrol car.

White felt a little anxious being in the same car as Officer Smith. She just needed to get over herself. A complaint appeared on the computer. “Looks like we have an indecent exposure complaint at the park,” Officer Smith said.

Officer White gave him a concerned look. “Let’s just ignore it,” she suggested.

Officer Smith nodded in agreement. “We have better fish to fry.”

***

In the park, the witch breastfed her infant. She picked up her cell phone and dialed the police department dispatch. “What’s the nature of your emergency?” the dispatch asked.

“I would like to report indecent exposure at the park,” she said.

“We’ll send an officer out to the park,” the dispatch promised.

The woman hung up and smiled. Which officer would it be this time?

Inside Out
(Based off the Film Inside Out)

Inside the mind of Chris, were five emoticons that provided emotional
order in his life. Each emoticon had their own personality, but they
were oriented towards one emotion. The five were joy, fear, disgust,
anger, and sadness. These five worked together in a control center
inside Chris' head and regulated the flow of memories.

Joy was a bubbly woman that took the leading role in Chris' head. Fear
was a man that discouraged Chris from making reckless decisions. Disgust
was a woman that controlled Chris' personal preferences whether it be
food, movies, music, hobbies, or how he felt about other people. Anger
was a man who forcefully intervened on the controls when Chris was
outraged by something. Finally, Sadness was a young man all by himself
and stayed apart from the group. Even so, when he touched the control
panel to make his own memory no one dared to oppose him. Each one took
on their respective colors of yellow, purple, green, red, and blue.

Chris' family moved from Minnesota to San Francisco. Everything was
different now. The houses were small and more compact, traffic was
higher, crime was higher, and his favorite sport of hockey wasn't
popular. Chris was a teenage boy who wasn't excited for this new move.
His dad got a new job at an investment firm that paid considerably more
but living costs also increased.

Chris unpacked his things and after a few days went to the nearest high
school. The school was much more diverse than in Minnesota. He became
anxious as to whether he would fit in with these California students. The
five emoticons watched the screen as Chris went through the halls of the
school.

"This could be something new and exciting," Joy said enthusiastically.

"He needs to watch out for bullies," Fear said anxiously.

Chris saw some guys chatting together at the end of the hall.
Cautiously, he approached to introduce himself. "These guys are hot,
especially that one," Disgust said punching a button.

Chris immediately felt a weird sensation as he stared at the guys. They
were different to be sure, but he was feeling aroused somehow. "What are
you doing?" Joy asked Disgust dumbfounded.

"Do not catch us staring," Fear said punching a button.

Chris looked away and shook his head in confusion. He found his locker
and arranged what he needed for his first class. Chris came into the
classroom and made a smooth introduction about where he was from.
Sadness casually walked over to the console and lightly touched the
button causing Chris a small tinge of sadness as he remembered what he
left behind. Sadness then walked off leaving the other four behind.

"Was that really called for? Let's think positive," Joy said touching
the button.

"This classroom is safe," Fear said reassured.

Chris' eyes wander across the classroom and wondered if any of the girls
in the class were attractive. Disgust stayed at the control console
bored. "Disgust, do you have anything to contribute?" Joy asked.

"Not really," Disgust replied.

Chris then noticed the guys in the class and wondered if any of them were
into sports. Disgust then started touching the button causing Chris
discomfort. "Why do you do it for the boys and not the girls?" Joy asked
Disgust accusingly.

"I don't know. Maybe shake something up a little," Disgust said
defensively.

Chris eventually went to gym class and after a game of basketball hit the
showers. "Do not slip. Do not slip," Fear said as he entered.

"We could have won if that short kid didn't miss every single time!"
Anger flared up.

"Chris was at the same level as everyone else," Joy said proudly and
touched the button.

Chris was in a good mood as he took off his clothes and entered the
shower. Disgust watched the screen dreamily while the other three looked
away aghast. Disgust pressed the button sending butterfly feelings in
Chris' mind. He tried to avoid thinking about the guys in the shower and
quickly showered off.

"What is your deal?" Joy demanded of Disgust.

"I can't help it. I see attractive young men, and I push the button,"
Disgust said innocently.

"Chris is a guy, he's supposed to like girls," Anger pointed out.

"Kids will talk if anyone finds out," Fear said apprehensively.

"Find out about what?" Joy asked annoyed.

"Disgust controls Chris' personal preferences, and she's making Chris
gay," Anger concluded.

"I am not...I think," Disgust replied.

"Why would you do that, Disgust?" Joy pleaded.

"Think about it. Men are stronger, they have a great sense of humor,
they're aggressive, and they like adventure just like Chris," Disgust
said.

"That's the whole point, Disgust. A female is the opposite of a male
creating a complimentary dynamic," Anger explained.

"So, we make Chris a girl. What's the big deal?" Disgust asked.

"What will people say?" Fear asked freaked out.

"There's nothing to fear, because it isn't happening," Joy argued.

"Why not? It happens sometimes," Disgust argued back.

"In very rare cases," Anger pointed out.

"We can be rare," Disgust said.

"You would erase all the progress we have made up until this point. What
about all the years of building boyhood memories," Joy said showing a
secondary console with core memories.

"Maybe your right," Disgust conceded. "I just wanted to experiment."

"Experiment over!" Anger concluded.

The system suddenly went blue as Chris started feeling depressed. The
four looked back and saw Sadness touching the core memories. "What have
you done?" Joy accused.

"Chris no longer feels his old life has any meaning in this place. It is
only natural he would feel sad," Sadness replied.

"But all of the core memories?" Joy demanded.

"Just some," Sadness said reasonably.

Joy gave Sadness an annoyed look as he walked off. The rest of the day
went smoothly and Chris finally went to sleep. Fear took the night's
watch as the system shut down. He saw random dream images until he saw
something strange. Chris was standing in front of a mirror but instead
of seeing himself, he saw the image of a girl that looked similar to him.

"He just wishes he had a sister," Fear commented on the dream.

The mirror image mimicked Chris' movements perfectly. He wasn't dreaming
about a hypothetical sister but about himself. Fear punched the
"emergency button" sending alarms into the control room. Chris woke up
with a start.

The other four emoticons entered the control center confused by the
alarms. "What happened?" Joy asked.

"There was this dream! It didn't make any sense!" Fear began.

"Slow down. Take your time," Anger said impatiently.

"There was this mirror, and he saw himself. Only instead of himself it
was this girl," Fear continued.

"So?" Anger asked annoyed.

"So? He's dreaming he's a girl," Fear said panicked.

"That's not a big deal. Boys dream about girls at this stage," Disgust
said.

"No, he had become that girl," Fear clarified.

"Odd," Joy remarked.

"Chris is filled with self-loathing. He hates this new environment, and
he hates himself," Sadness commented.

"If that were true, I would know about it," Anger said outraged.

"You don't understand. This isn't rage but grief," Sadness corrected.

"You did this by touching the core memories," Joy accused.

"I played a small part, but I can't take all the credit," Sadness pointed
at Disgust.

"What? Me?" Disgust asked innocently.

"His preferences are changing because of you," Sadness said simply.

"You better fix this," Anger said to Disgust.

"I think you're making too big a deal out of this," Disgust said
defensively.

"I'll take your shift," Joy said to Fear.

"False alarm," Anger said annoyed walking away.

Sadness gave Joy a look and then departed as well. Joy gave him a look
of concern and then watched the remaining dream scenes as Chris fell back
to sleep.

***

The next morning, the train of thought pulled up to the control center
and delivered a number of day-dreams and ideas to unload. Disgust came
upon the unloaded stacks and brought them into a storage room. As she
touched them, she affected the ideas.

Chris came to class and became bored with history class like every other
student. Fantasies started popping into his head about sexy women.
"About time," Anger grinned.

Joy watched uncertain as the day-dreams continued. "See, I fixed it,"
Disgust said proud of herself.

The four continued to watch and noticed that Chris wasn't aroused by the
images in his head. It was as if he was imagining himself as the women.
Disgust didn't touch the button creating no sense of arousal in Chris'
mind. "Stop that!" Anger said suddenly touching the button.

Chris felt immediate anger at himself for thinking such thoughts. After
class, he went into the restroom to clear his head. He looked at his
boyish face and fixed his hair. "Get a grip," he said to himself.

Anger turned to Disgust. "You need to push the button for disgust when
that happens," he demanded.

"Don't tell me what to do," Disgust shot back.

"Easy there," Joy said to them both.

Sadness intervened touching the remaining core memories. "Sadness! What
have you done?" Joy said shocked.

The core memory balls became blue and then a tube came down to collect
them. "No," Joy said trying to gather the balls. Sadness did nothing as
Joy and Anger tried to gather up the core memory balls. Sadness then
suddenly kicked Joy towards the tube sending her straight up.

"Why?" Fear asked.

Sadness said nothing and merely advanced against Anger. "You want a
piece of me, kid?" Anger asked readying his fists. Anger gave Sadness a
few body-shots.

"You can't make me feel more pain than I already do," Sadness told him.
Sadness then took a hold of Anger and threw him up the tube.

With both of them gone, Sadness eyed Fear and Disgust. "Do you wish to
challenge me as well?" he asked.

"No, take charge," Fear said immediately.

Sadness eyed Disgust and then pushed Fear aside. "It is time for the age
of Sadness," he said.

***

Chris felt a sense of bitterness throughout the day. He didn't like
moving and leaving his friends behind. Nothing seemed right, but he
didn't feel angry about it either. He just felt lost and numb inside.

"You will continue to have Chris feel for the boys in his class. When
they do not return his affections, he will become sad," Sadness ordered.

"As you wish," Disgust said reluctantly.

"If the other kids find out he is different they will hurt him," Fear
warned.

"The risk is minimal at this stage," Sadness replied.

Time went by as Disgust continued to have Chris become attracted to those
of his same gender. Fear kept Chris from ever telling anyone of his
problems. Eventually, the bullies began to notice Chris' behavior.

"I saw you looking at me weird," the bully said confronting Chris.

"I don't know what you're talking about," Chris replied defensively.

"We're under attack!" Fear said sending alarms throughout the control
center. The bully took a hold of Chris and punched him a few times to
the chest and face. The bully then left content with himself. Sadness
touched the button creating tears in Chris' eyes from the attack.

After the battle, Fear confronted Sadness and Disgust. "I cannot allow
that to happen again," he said.

"You will do as you're told," Sadness replied.

"Yes, Sir," Fear cowered.

Sadness dismissed Fear and turned to Disgust. "We shall now go to the
next stage."

"What is the next stage?" Disgust asked fearful of what it would be.

"You will have Chris become disgusted with his own body. He will hate
his physical appearance, the acne, the hair, and you know what else,"
Sadness ordered.

"Okay," Disgust agreed.

***

Chris looked at himself in the mirror when he came home and started
hating his appearance. Everything about his body made him feel sick. He
took a shower but didn't feel clean afterwards. He looked at his hands
and saw the hairs on his knuckles.

"I have to do something," he said.

Time went by as Chris began reading everything he could on human anatomy.
Fear and Disgust did their research while Sadness took control of the
console. Finally, Chris stared at the needle he was about to inject
himself with.

"Bad idea, bad idea!" Fear said as he took the needle.

Sadness forbid Fear from touching the console as Chris injected himself.
"He will go down an irreversible path," Disgust told Sadness.

"I know," Sadness replied.

"He could become happy from the results," Disgust said.

"No, no matter how many improvements he makes to his body, he will never
feel it is enough," Sadness replied.

***

Months went by as Chris continued to give himself estrogen injections.
His face became softer and more feminine looking. He had stopped working
out reducing his muscle mass. Acne was still a problem due to the
hormonal imbalance. He grew his hair longer but his parents figured he
was simply going for the rock-star look. Even fat deposits started
growing underneath his nipples forming very small breasts.

"So far, the injections haven't killed him," Fear said.

Sadness dismissed Fear. "Promote the idea that he has become a freak,
one that is neither male nor female," Sadness ordered Disgust.

She reluctantly complied.

Chris stared at his body in the mirror with utter disgust. He began to
waiver in what he was doing. He had no friends, no romantic prospects,
and was an outcast. He couldn't shower with the boys, so he cut gym out
of his schedule. He was forced to wear a sweater even on hot days. His
parents still had no idea what he was doing to himself, and he feared
what would happen if they did.

Chris went into the family bathroom and found a bottle of sleeping pills.
The three emoticons watched as he contemplated taking them. "It would
appear the game is finished," Sadness sighed in victory.

Disgust and Fear stared at Sadness wide-eyed. Fear pressed the emergency
alarm, and Chris withdrew from the pill bottle. Sadness eyed Fear who
cowered away. "Have him disgusted with himself for even considering the
idea," Sadness ordered her.

***

Several more months went by and Chris continued to change from the
hormone injections. "His voice is still masculine. Make him feel shame
for it," Sadness ordered Disgust.

Sadness then turned to Fear. "Make sure Chris doesn't speak or others
may discover that his appearance doesn't match his voice."

"Yes, Sir," Fear said lamely.

A sudden impact hit the glass walls of the control center. The three
turned around and saw Joy and Anger trying to get inside. "Joy, Anger!"
Disgust gushed happy to see them.

"Don't fall!" Fear said to them.

Anger saw Sadness over at the control panel not helping them. "That guy
really ticks me off!" he said and then fire roared from his head. The
glass melted and shattered allowing them through.

"You three have caused Chris pain," Joy accused.

"You can't stop what I have put in motion," Sadness told her.

"There is always hope," Joy said advancing on Sadness.

"Fear?" Sadness asked lazily.

"I am standing with Joy," Fear said departing Sadness' side.

Sadness saw that he was outnumbered. "The final solution," Sadness said
operating the console.

"Stop him!" Anger said.

Chris had been poisoning himself with alcohol and drugs at the time Anger
and Joy entered the control center. "Just a little more," Sadness said
as Chris took the liquor bottle.

Joy kicked Sadness away from the control console. Anger took control of
Sadness keeping him at bay. "My powers have doubled since we last saw
each other," Sadness said punching Anger away.

Joy looked for a solution on the console as Sadness slowly advanced on
her. He pushed her away knocking her to the floor. Fear punched Sadness
to the face. "Where does this courage come from, Fear?" Sadness asked.

"No more," Fear said resolved.

With unusual strength, Fear punched Sadness farther away from the
console. Sadness took each punch without emotion or care. Joy and Anger
came over to the console. "What do we do?" Anger wondered.

"Emergency shut down!" Fear said as he fought Sadness.

Joy pressed the button shutting Chris down. Chris dropped the bottle and
passed out on the floor. Joy and Anger then came over to Fear to assist
him. Sadness punched Fear in the gut disabling him. Anger and Joy
forced Sadness against a wall. Disgust looked on as Sadness was being
overwhelmed. She walked over to Sadness and punched him hard to the face
knocking him out.

***

Moments later, Sadness' limp body was in the center of the control
center. "What do we do with him?" Fear wondered.

"We do what he did to us," Anger said.

"I agree," Joy said.

The tube came down as if to collect more core memories. Joy took the
blue core memories that had been collected and threw them up the chute.
Sadness was brought to the chute and disappeared.

"It's over," Fear said relieved.

"Let's look over the damage," Joy said taking charge.

Joy looked over medical reports on all biological sectors. "This isn't
good," Anger noted.

"What do we do?" Fear asked.

"Well, we can either reverse the damage Sadness has done, or we let it
continue on this path," Joy considered.

"Reversing the change would require surgery at this stage," Disgust said.

"What are you saying? We have him become a half-man-half-woman?" Anger
demanded of her.

"She's right. We have to think this through," Joy said uncertain. "We
can't just let it stay the way it is in between genders," Joy reasoned.

"There are risks to continuing the process. There could be strokes,"
Fear noted.

"Let's face facts. Chris is attracted to boys in his class, he has been
taking female hormones for the last several months, and he hates his body
as it is," Joy said.

"If he continues down this path, he would require surgery for a sex-
change," Fear gasped. "That means cutting off his testicles and
inverting his penis!"

"Ewww," Disgust chimed in.

"Our mission is to spread our seed far and wide," Anger reminded them.

"Is that really necessary? There are already thousands of people in the
city," Disgust said.

"She has a point," Joy admitted.

"He's an only child. We must continue the blood-line," Anger insisted.

"He has cousins," Disgust pointed out.

"At this point, if we do not do something he will self-destruct," Joy
said to them. "You all know what that means."

The three nodded. "Self-preservation always comes first," Joy reminded
them.

"Let's vote," Fear suggested.

"I vote we make Chris a happy girl," Joy smiled.

"I agree," Disgust said.

"You don't have an opinion after you betrayed Chris by siding with
Sadness," Anger said to Disgust.

"No, let's make this equal. The past is the past," Joy said.

"I vote no," Anger said stubbornly.

Fear looked at the others uncertain. "There's a lot of risk and danger in
this move, but self-destruct is even worse. I vote yes."

"Then it's settled," Joy said gleefully.

***

Chris woke up feeling the worst hangover of his life. He had a number of
bottles in his room and there were pills lying around on his desk.
"Chris, are you awake. Its noon," his mother knocked on his door.

Chris considered the mess and decided it was time for an intervention.
He opened the door revealing his decayed state. "I think we should
talk."

The emoticons watched as Chris began to talk to his parents about how he
was feeling. He admitted everything he had done, the good, the bad, and
the ugly. After a few hours of talking, his parents embraced him.

"Sadness is gone. Why is he crying?" Anger asked.

"Those are tears of joy," Joy smiled.

***

Chris was given better medical care by a psychiatrist and family doctor.
Chris told the doctors everything and was diagnosed as Transgender. He
was given estrogen pills to continue his treatment. Chris was placed in
special class to work on softening his voice. He was taken out of school
and home-schooled by his mother while his father worked at the firm. He
would attend LGBT meetings where he could freely discuss his feelings.
With Sadness banished, Chris felt content and happy with himself.

"Mom, Dad, I want to be called Christine from now on," she requested.

"Christine it is," her father agreed.

The family hugged and from that time on Chris was called Christine.

In the control center, the four emoticons began working on the core
memories. "I think it is time to look forward into the future. Let's
dump these old memories, so they'll be forgotten," Joy said.

The four went to work on organizing the memories. Islands of Chris' past
became dark and then crumbled to pieces. Chris' hockey obsession, his
old camping trips with his father, his biking trips, his adventures as a
male character in video games, memories of action/adventure movies, and
how his room used to look. Christine began to forget her old life as a
boy as she looked to the future. As the process continued, several
islands were destroyed.

"Nice job!" Joy said happy with the crew.

Disgust was about to touch the button when Anger stopped her. "You don't
get to touch it," he said rudely.

"It's my job," she said defensively.

"It's your fault we had this mess," Anger accused.

"What about love?" Disgust asked.

"Chris has his parents," Anger replied.

"Let's postpone relationships until we have Christine ready," Joy said
delicately.

***

Fear bit his nails nervously as Christine went under. The control center
shut down as Christine went into surgery. Finally, the control center
was back online with Christine waking up. "Medical report," Joy ordered.

Images of what happened displayed on the screen. Implants had been
placed inside Christine's chest to create B-cup size breasts. The Adam's
apple had been shaved as well. Down below, the testicles had been
removed and the penis inverted. The body was under the influence of
powerful pain killers but the control center's alarms were going off.

"It's over," Anger realized.

"It's going to be okay," Joy assured him. "What do you think?" Joy asked
Disgust.

"We'll have to see when everything heals," she said.

"So many things could go wrong, the body does not like this," Fear said
panicked.

"Others have done this, too. It'll be fine," Joy told him.

***

While in college, Christine was on her own. Seemingly always happy,
Christine decided to become a teacher or work with in child-care. She
also attracted plenty of male attention, but she never seemed to notice.

"Can I do my job, now?" Disgust asked bored.

"Alright, I think it's been enough time," Joy said.

"You better not screw this up," Anger warned her.

Christine suddenly became aware of her sexuality and began taking an
interest in men around her. She started dating men for the first time.
She kept her secret guarded as Fear always worried what would happen if
she ever "outed" herself.

Finally, she found an understanding man and dated steadily for a few
months. "Good work," Joy said to Disgust on her choice.

"I had to reject so many," Disgust said exhausted.

"I don't see the point. They can't have children together," Anger said
confused.

"It makes them happy," Joy told him.

"What about STDs?" Fear said uncertain.

"Relax. He looks like a good guy," Joy told him.

***

Christine finally felt confident enough to become sexually open with
Alex. The four emoticons stared in silence as Christine kissed Alex and
started taking her clothes off. "What if he's too rough? What if it
doesn't fit? What if she doesn't like it?" Fear listed off.

"Ruining the mood, Fear," Joy silenced him.

"He better last longer than a minute," Anger demanded.

"What do you care if he can't impregnate her," Joy chided him. Anger
softened his expression.

The two took off their clothes and Christine took the submissive role on
her back. The four emoticons waited in silence as Alex positioned
himself between her legs. "It's not going to fit," Fear said panicked.

"Shut-up!" the three others shouted at him.

Alex gently and slowly pushed forward meeting some resistance. The
emoticons tensed up as Alex pushed harder and then managed to press
further inside. The emoticons cheered for joy with a mission
accomplished. Alex went all the way inside and the two started to make
love like any other couple.

Disgust felt flustered as Christine was making love for the first time.
"This is really good," she said turned on. "He's doing everything
right," she added.

"Let's give her some room," Joy whispered to the others.

Disgust didn't notice as the others left the control center. She stared
at the screen and occasionally hit the button. Christine felt it
building as Alex picked up speed. The two were moving in rhythm,
breathing heavily, and gasping in pleasure. "Come on," Disgust said to
herself.

Christine felt so many sensations as Alex continued to penetrate her. It
was so different than when she was a boy. She had worked so hard for
this moment; they were a man and a woman coming together. Christine
hesitated to moan unsure of herself but suddenly she forced out a cry as
the orgasm hit her.

"Oh my God!" she cried out as she tensed up.

"Yes!" Disgust said hitting the button repeatedly.

Alex came insider her and the two kissed each other lovingly until they
fell asleep together.

***

"Good morning," Joy said pleasantly as she entered the control center.
Disgust looked tired and exhausted as she continued to press the button.
Christine and Alex had entertained some morning sex and then showered
together.

"You should get some rest," Joy suggested hitting the button herself.

"It's not always going to be that good," Anger said jealous of Joy and
Disgust.

***

Sometime later, Alex and Christine went out to dinner. "You know,
Christine. I would like to know more about your childhood growing up,"
Alex said.

"What's to tell?" Christine replied awkwardly.

"Well, how was it like with your parents in Minnesota?" Alex asked.

"I would rather forget," Christine said uncomfortable.

The emoticons watched as the awkward discussion continued. "Don't push
her button," Anger warned.

"It couldn't have been all bad," Alex pressed.

"I said, I would rather forget it!" Christine said and then stormed off.

Alarms went off as Anger went to maximum power. "You pushed the wrong
button, buddy!"

***

Christine went home and looked at herself in the mirror. She was in a
black dress and looked very beautiful in it. However, Christine couldn't
help but feel there was something wrong about her body. Joy looked over
at Disgust. She shrugged innocent; she hadn't touched the button.

The four emoticons saw island cities spring up and materialize in front
of them. Memory orbs flew through the air towards each of the islands.
The islands of Christine's childhood, thought to be destroyed, had come
back. They all took on a shade of blue.

"How is this possible?" Joy wondered.

"We have to stop him, for good this time," Anger said smacking his fists
together.

"Take over the controls. I'll deal with Sadness," Joy said resolved.

Meanwhile, Christine began to cry as she remembered her boyhood
experiences. "What have I done to myself?" she cried. She looked at her
hands, her arms, her face, and her body looking for anything that
reminded her of her boyhood self. She looked over to a box never opened.

"Don't open the box!" Fear said alarmed.

Christine opened the box and found an old photo album. "This is bad,"
Anger realized.

***

Joy found Sadness out in the open near the memory pit where forgotten
memories disappear forever. Joy watched in awe as Sadness rose up island
cities with his own power. "You can't stop me, Joy," he said to her.

"Why are you doing this?" Joy demanded.

"You haven't destroyed her sadness, merely covered it up," Sadness told
her.

"We were doing fine until now. We don't need you," Joy said angrily.

"How can you truly appreciate joy without sadness? How can you
appreciate success without failure?" Sadness asked rhetorically.

"You nearly destroyed Christine. I won't let you do it again," Joy
pledged.

"Is that what you call her?" Sadness asked disrespectfully. "You've
created an artificial life. A fantasy," Sadness told her.

"I will stop you!" Joy said advancing on him. She punched at him, but
Sadness easily took hold of her hand and forced her to her knees.

"You have grown weak in your complacency while I have grown stronger,"
Sadness said. Joy stared as Sadness started creating cities of
Christine's boyhood memories. "She will remember them all. She will
remember everything you forced her to forget," Sadness said.

"What happens then? What happens when you win?" Joy asked struggling
against him.

"When I win?" Sadness wondered.

"If Christine destroys herself, we will all be gone. There will be no
sadness or joy. There will be nothing. Is that what you want?" Joy
challenged.

"I never thought of what would happen if I actually won," Sadness
admitted.

"I see that it was wrong to keep away these memories from Christine.
They're not all sadness. She lived a good childhood with her parents and
friends. I only thought about the future and never the past," Joy
admitted.

"In order to continue my existence, you must live," Sadness realized
releasing Joy.

Joy raised her hand and memory orbs flowed towards each of the island
cities. The blue structures became white as yellow and blue orbs came
together. The islands became balanced alongside the new islands that had
been created when Chris became Christine.

"Christine requires perspective," Sadness said sending blue memory orbs
into the new islands. "Now, she will appreciate her victories."

Joy nodded in agreement. Sadness knelt before Joy. "Forgive me," he
asked of her.

"You're forgiven. Come home, Sadness," Joy said.

***

Christine looked over the old photographs of when she was a boy. There
were pictures of her catching a fish on a fishing trip when she was
eight, pictures of her roller skating, hockey games, board games with her
father, and birthday parties. As she went through the photo album, tears
flowed from her eyes.

Sadness and Joy entered the control center. Anger was about to say
something, but Joy gave him a look. "She's crying," Disgust reported.

Joy ushered Sadness to the control console to touch the button. "This
time it is different," he said. He took Joy's hand with his own.
"Together," he said. The two touched the button together creating bitter
sweet tears.

Christine smiled as she wiped away her tears and then put the photo album
away. She took out her cell phone and dialed Alex's number. "Uhmm...Alex.
I'm sorry," she said. "I love you."

"I love you, too."

***

Epilogue

Five Years Later

The emoticons watched happily as Christine played with her niece at a
family gathering. Christine appeared beautiful and no one could possibly
know she was anything but a woman her whole life. On her finger was a
wedding ring. Her husband Alex was nearby smiling as Christine and his
niece interacted. Alex and Christine were close to adopting a child of
their own.

In the control center, Anger and Fear had made changes to their
appearance. Anger wore a long red dress, red frizzy hair, and even
redder lipstick in comparison to her already red face. She still had her
moments of rage but had toned down in recent years. Fear wore a purple
dress but refused to wear high heels because it could potentially cause
an accident and break her ankle. She was as nervous as always looking
for any danger but none had really materialized recently.

Joy pushed the button as Christine played games with her niece.
Everything seemed content and stable and one emoticon was noticeably
absent.

"Sadness, why don't you become like everyone else. It can be an all
girls club?" Joy asked.

"No," Sadness said simply wearing jeans and a blue hoody.

"Why not?" Joy asked confused.

"I choose to remember the past," Sadness said.

"Christine is a woman, now. She needs to have a woman's sadness don't
you think?" Joy said brightly.

"Very well," Sadness said. His jeans and hoody morphed into a blue
dress, his physique became shorter and smaller. His arms and legs became
thinner, his chest increased slightly, and his face became more feminine.
His black hair remained short. Her shoes disappeared leaving her
barefoot.

"Finally, joined the club?" Disgust said pleased.

"Be careful what you wish for," Sadness said in a feminine voice that
continued to have a brooding tone. She approached the console as
Christine's niece was called over by her parents. Christine stood up and
felt an empty sense as her niece ran off. Alex was there noticing her
reaction.

Sadness placed her new feminine hand on the button and pushed down. "I
can't wait any longer," Christine whispered to him.

"It will be soon," Alex reassured her.

"We've been patient long enough. Those clowns at the agency better hurry
up!" Anger said.

"That adoption will never go through," Sadness said and then walked off.
As she did, her clothes and body morphed back to before.

"Forget that guy! It's going to happen," Joy said optimistically.

Alex and Christine rejoined the rest of the family with a sense of hope
for the future.

Judge Dredd

(This story is a sequel to Dredd (2012) and a remake of Judge Dredd (1995) and based off the comic Judge Dredd. Knowledge of either film is not required to fully understand the story. TG is a prominent theme.)

The Aspen Penal Colony was in the middle of nowhere in a desert wasteland. It was a giant factory of steel and pipes that was converted into a prison for the worst offenders. Guards wore white armor over their entire bodies and were armed with high-powered rifles in case there were to be an escape. However, if any prisoner did manage to escape, they would most likely die within a few days in the dry inhospitable lands.

The prison’s most famous prisoner was Rico, a former Judge. The Judges were appointed by the Justice Department to act as police officers, jury, and executioner all in one. It became necessary to end common legal practices of reasonable suspicion, due process, legal representation, presumption of innocence, burden of proof, trial judge and juries, appeal process, and executioners. Now, all of these institutions and ideals fit into one man. After the nuclear war and fallout, most of the world became inhabitable. Scientists were able to create a living space free of high dosage radiation. In an area along the East coast of the former United States housed 800 million survivors. In this extreme urban environment, murder, theft, drug dealing, prostitution, vandalism, and other petty crimes became rampant. The justice system became overwhelmed and required the use of Judges to keep order.

Rico betrayed the Law by killing innocent people for her own ends. She was convicted of murder by Judge Dredd but not immediately executed, because she was a judge. Only the Chief Justice could condemn a fellow judge. She was given mercy by being sent to Aspen for life. She was placed in a force field cell with machine guns pointed at her in case she were to attempt an escape. The warden came before her to give him a package.

“Your mysterious benefactor has sent you a package,” the warden said coming up to her cell. It was a small metallic box.

“Deactivate shield, auto-guns only,” the warden said and then approached Rico.

Rico took the box and immediately it scanned her thumb print. It opened revealing her old Judge badge with her name on it. “It seems your benefactor wishes to mock you, Rico,” the warden smirked upon seeing it.

Rico reassembled the box to create a pistol and then fired into the Warden’s head killing him immediately. Rico then targeted the two auto-guns destroying them before they could be activated. Two guards rushed into the cell only to find Rico gone and the warden on the floor. Rico sneaked up behind one of the guards knocking him off the platform leading to her cell. She took the guards machine gun and fired into the other one.

***

Judge Dredd while wearing his helmet and body armor fired accurately into a body target. Judge-cadet Anderson awkwardly approached him as he continued to fire. She was a slender blond woman who had fought with Dredd in Peach Trees apartment complex. Four corrupt Judges had been killed and dozens of criminals in a drug bust. Dredd continued to ignore her as she stood standing before him. He eventually ran out of ammunition.

“Can I help you, Anderson?” Dredd asked gruffly.

“You passed me even though I lost my weapon. I want to know why,” she said. Losing one’s weapon was an automatic fail no matter the circumstances.

“I don’t have to explain myself,” Dredd replied. “You’re psychic, figure it out.”

Anderson could sense the reasons in Dredd’s mind. While no overly impressed with her combat abilities, he did see her psychic abilities as an asset in his work. He also felt disgust and rage for the corrupt judges that had betrayed him and the Law. He knew the battle with the criminals was a losing one, and if he intended to win would need all the help he could get.

“I just wanted to hear you say it,” Anderson admitted.

“Save your sentiments for someone else,” Dredd said rudely and prepared to reload his pistol.

“I have been assigned to you as your partner,” Anderson brought up.

Dredd frowned displeased. “Do I sense regret?” Anderson asked.

“Regret is unprofessional,” Dredd replied.

Anderson smirked knowing otherwise. “Some believe you are too strict and that you lack the personal approach to gain cooperation. They think I will balance you out.”

“Tall order,” Dredd doubted.

“Why do you always wear your helmet. Afraid someone may read your emotions?” Anderson said boldly.

“The uniform should always be worn on and off the street. I make an exception for you, because of your psychic abilities,” Dredd said.

“Your helmet helps you to aim doesn’t it? What if you lose your helmet? How will you be able to aim without it?” Anderson questioned.

Dredd hesitated to reply. He slowly removed his helmet and placed it on the gun counter. Amanda stared at Dredd’s face. There were no facial scars, missing eyes, or baldness. He looked like an ordinary man. His face showed no emotion, his eyes firmly on the target. Dredd picked up his pistol and fired perfectly into the target.

“Satisfied?” Dredd mocked.

Anderson merely nodded. Dredd put his helmet back on and then handed her Judge badge back. “Pick up your weapon at the armory and try not to lose it this time,” he ordered.

Anderson smiled as she looked over the gold badge. Working with Dredd was going to take some getting used to. After everything she had been through, a cranky boss was of little consequence.

***

Rico moved through crowds of people as she approached a gun dealership. Upon entering the shot, she saw deactivated weapons from different wars in mankind’s history. They were all listed as antiques as the civilian population had been disarmed by the Judges.

“We’re closed,” the shop keeper told Rico.

“I am here for a package. Code name: Lazarus,” Rico said.

The shop keeper gave Rico a knowing look. “I’ll be right with you,” the shop keeper said. He proceeded to open a gate allowing Rico deeper inside. There was a metallic case with a Judge symbol on it. Rico opened the case and was about to the touch the pistol when the shop keeper stopped her.

“Don’t touch that. It’s a law-giver. Only a Judge can touch that weapon or you’ll get your hand blown off,” the shop keeper warned.

“Oh really?” Rico gave the man a crazed look. She immediately took hold of the pistol and pointed it at the shop keeper’s head. The pistol became armed in her hand.

“I guess I must be a judge,” Rico smirked as she fired into the man’s head.

***

Dredd and Anderson got on their bikes for a patrol of the city. A list of calls came in on the computer on their bikes. “Which one, rookie?” Dredd asked.

“There’s a riot in Heavenly Haven,” Anderson picked.

Dredd made no reply affirming the choice. The two sped across the highways towards Heavenly Haven. Upon reaching it, gangs on either side of the street were firing at each other. Dredd used a loud speaker on his bike to talk to the community.

“I am the LAW!” he said loud enough for all to hear.

“Drop your weapons! These blocks are under arrest!” he shouted.

The gangs ignored him and continued to fire at one another. “Should we call for backup?” Anderson asked.

“How many people will die before backup arrives?” Dredd asked rhetorically.

“Alright, what’s the plan?” Anderson asked.

“We clear one block at a time,” Dredd said moving inside the building.

The two went through the hallways and found a fallen Judge already on the floor. “Dredd? I fucked up,” he said wounded.

Dredd knew instantly that there was nothing he could do to save the man. “Anderson,” he called for her.

Anderson noted the fallen Judge and began to collect information on everything the Judge had seen. “I got it,” she said. The Judge then died from his injuries.

“Let’s move,” Dredd said determined as ever.

The two went through the building pacifying each room and hallway. Those carrying weapons were immediately shot. The two worked expertly as a team using grenades, rapid fire, and armor piercing bullets to take down each criminal. They finally came to the 40th floor where the lead instigator was held up. After blasting the door down, Dredd confronted the leader. He had his hands up in surrender.

“Sentence, rookie?” Dredd asked.

“First degree murder of a street Judge: Death,” she said softly.

Dredd fired on the leader without hesitation. He then turned to his communicator on his wrist. “We’re going to need a clean up at Heavenly Haven,” he ordered.

“Clean up crew on their way,” the operator replied.

“Do you ever feel emotion?” Anderson asked as they waited.

“You tell me, psychic,” Dredd said scornfully.

“I feel disgust and rage, but you have built up a wall that I can’t penetrate,” she admitted.

“Maybe, because I have had training against mutants like you,” Dredd replied.

“Bad experience?” Anderson asked.

Dredd said nothing making it awkward for Anderson. “You know…I wasn’t always…,” Anderson stammered.

“Female?” Dredd guessed correctly.

Anderson simply stared at Dredd. “How did you know?” she asked stunned. “It’s not in my…,” she trailed off.

“In your file?” Dredd interrupted. “I suspected as much when I first met you, the way you carefully control your voice, the use of make-up without authorization, your hands, and how your breasts move in your suit,” Dredd noted.

Amanda looked at her feminine hands in wonder and touched her breasts protectively. “How could you notice such things?” she asked.

“I’ve been a street judge for over twenty years. Nothing surprises me,” Dredd replied.

“You want to know why I did it?” Anderson asked.

“No,” Dredd said disinterested.

“Well, I’ll tell you anyway. When I was a teenager, I fell hard for a girl. I used my psychic abilities to know every thought she ever had. I didn’t know how to use my powers properly, and I fell hard. I started adopting her mannerisms without even knowing it. I became her, and I couldn’t get back to where I was before,” Anderson explained.

“There’s always a choice, rookie. Everyday when you look at yourself in the mirror, you choose to be who you are now or the person you were before. Don’t make excuses for yourself. You weren’t forced to be this way. You chose it. Now accept it and move on,” Dredd told her.

“Wow, I didn’t think you would react this way,” Anderson said. She expected Dredd to be disgusted with her and want to get rid of her.

“The only thing I care about is whether you can shoot straight, rookie,” Dredd said.

“Right, Sir,” Anderson replied.

***

Rico used her hand to access the apartment complexes meant to house Judges. She went to the top floor and used a hacking tool to get inside the apartment. Chief Justice Fargo turned around surprised at seeing her.

“Rico,” he said amazed. “How did you escape?”

“Never mind that, Chief Justice,” Rico said as she closed the door behind her. She pointed her pistol at the Chief Justice.

“Who helped you?” Chief Justice Fargo asked.

“Judge Griffin. He wants to restart the Janus project, and I am going to help him for a price,” Rico said.

“I treated you like my own…,” Fargo said outraged.

“Like a son?” Rico mocked. “As soon as I underwent my transition, you gave me lower assignments. You demoted me.”

“You needed time to adapt,” Fargo said defensively.

“For years I waited for you to change, but you were too prejudiced against me,” Rico said angrily.

“That doesn’t justify killing innocent people!” Fargo said forcefully.

“Innocence and guilt are only a matter of time. I knew who those people were. If I hadn’t done what I did, they would have killed innocent people. I stopped it from happening!” Rico argued.

“You broke the LAW!” Fargo replied.

“The LAW? Who decided the LAW? You? The people?” Rico questioned.

“Once order has been restored, there will be free elections,” Fargo promised.

“Too late,” Rico shook her head and then fired into the Chief Justice killing him.

***

As Dredd and Anderson left the apartment complex, several squad bikes arrived aiming their weapons at them. “Judge Dredd, you’re under arrest,” the leading Judge said.

“They’re charging you with the Chief Justice’s murder. You have to run,” Anderson warned him.

“No, justice will be served,” Dredd said walking towards the squad of Judges. They immediately disarmed him and took him away to a jail at the Justice Department.

***

Judge Fergee was an older slender black woman who had put Anderson forth as a cadet despite the reservations about her. Anderson stood at attention for her. “Do you promise to tell me that everything you have to say is truthful?” Judge Fergee demanded.

“Yes, Ma’am,” she replied.

“When did you first see Judge Dredd today?” Fergee asked.

“He was at the shooting range this morning. We then received a call at Heavenly Haven,” Anderson answered.

“Did you see him before the shooting range?” Fergee asked.

“No,” Anderson said truthfully.

“Did he seem off to you, today?” Fergee asked knowingly.

“No, no more than usual,” Anderson said flustered by the question.

“We cannot use your psychic abilities at his trial, but I want to know none-the-less,” Fergee requested.

“If he committed the murder of the Chief Justice, I will see it,” Anderson said.

Fergee took Anderson to Dredd’s prison cell. Dredd immediately stood at attention even with his hands cuffed. He wasn’t wearing his helmet but showed no emotion on his face. Not even in the face of dishonor and death did he change his expression. There was no sign of sadness or anger. Just his usual frown.

“Did you kill Chief Justice Fargo?” Fergee asked.

“No,” Dredd replied.

Anderson searched Dredd’s mind and found nothing usual that morning before the shooting range. “He didn’t do it,” Anderson concluded.

“Thank you, Anderson,” Fergee said appreciatively. Fergee then turned to Dredd. “I’ll see to it that you are given a fair trial.”

“That’s all I can ask for,” Dredd replied.

Anderson then walked with Fergee away from the jail. “Why is he even being accused of this? What is the evidence?” she asked.

“Every bullet fired by a law giver has the DNA of the Judge that fired it. The bullets that killed Chief Justice Fargo had Dredd’s DNA on them,” Fergee answered.

“Someone could have taken his weapon,” Anderson suggested.

“No one has ever taken Dredd’s weapon,” Fergee said seriously and walked off.

***

At the trial, Judges and cadets filled the room. Judge Griffin became presiding Chief Justice. There were senior Judges to his left and right observing the trial. Dredd was placed in the center wearing nothing but dark blue clothes. Anderson was in the crowd sensing the emotions and thoughts of those around her. Most thought it impossible that Dredd could have done the crime.

“Judge Dredd, to the charge of first degree murder of Chief Justice Fargo, how do you plea?” Griffin asked.

“Not Guilty,” Dredd replied with a frown.

“The Court has been presented irrefutable evidence that the bullets that killed Chief Justice Fargo have your DNA on them. How do you explain this?” Judge Griffin asked.

“I cannot explain it,” Dredd admitted.

Anderson scanned Chief Justice Griffin’s mind and found herself completely blocked. She tried it on the others and easily accessed their minds. The only one in the room, she couldn’t read was Griffin.

“This Court therefore rules that Judge Dredd be pronounced guilty and sentenced to death,” Griffin declared.

There was murmuring in the court room as the verdict and sentence were given out. Anderson peered into Dredd’s mind. There was no hint of fear in his mind, only disappointment. Dredd was taken away to a jail cell to await execution.

Anderson couldn’t believe Dredd had murdered the Chief Justice, so she entered the locker room. Knowing Dredd’s thoughts, she knew the combination to the locker and opened it. She searched through his things and found nothing out of the ordinary. She then found a picture in a case hidden away. It had him and another man in the picture. Anderson peered closely and saw a reassemble between the two. The other man was slender and appeared a little sickly compared to Dredd. The two were smiling in the picture. Anderson had never seen Dredd smile before.

“Twins,” she realized.

***

Chief Justice Griffin entered his new office and found an occupant in his chair. “Chief Justice Griffin, congratulations,” Rico mocked. She was flung out in his chair.

“We were supposed to meet some place safe,” Griffin said annoyed.

“So, you could ignore me for weeks or months and pretend I don’t exist,” Rico objected.

“I require you to create chaos in the streets and kill Judges. You must do your part,” Griffin demanded.

“I killed Fargo,” Rico reminded him.

“And I convicted Dredd,” Griffin said defensively.

“He’s not dead yet. If they find out about the little detail that we’re twins, he will be released,” Rico said displeased.

“I must follow procedure. It is the LAW,” Griffin said.

“The LAW!” Rico mocked getting close to him.

“Be a little patient, Rico. Soon, Dredd will be dead and the Janus program will be restarted. These clones will all have the DNA of our top Judges including yours. They will clean up the streets lacking empathy, prejudice, or mercy. They will be like machines,” Griffin said.

“What do I get out of this?” Rico asked.

“In time, you will be the wife of the Chief Justice and we will run the world however we want. These clones will be our children. We will be like gods,” Griffin said.

Rico smiled and gave Griffin a mock kiss. “Now, we’re talking.”

***

Anderson put on her combat uniform including her helmet, took her badge off, and marched to the jail cells. “Stun,” she said to her pistol before she reached the guards. Two unsuspecting guards were hit with stun cells knocking them down. She touched their faces accessing their minds. She then inputted the code and entered the jail cells. One-by-one, she caught the guards by surprise stunning each of them. She finally came to Dredd’s cell.

“Grenade,” Anderson said to her gun and pointed it at the door. She fired blasting the door open. Anderson looked inside and felt relieved that Dredd wasn’t dead from the blast. “What do you think you’re doing, rookie?” he asked.

“I am getting you out of here. You’ve been framed,” Anderson said to him.

“What’s your evidence?” Dredd asked.

“We don’t have time for this,” Anderson said as alarms went off.

“I’ll be in my cell,” Dredd said turning his back to her.

“You have a twin, an identical twin who was a Judge. He used a law giver pistol and your DNA on the bullet,” Anderson revealed.

Dredd froze upon hearing of this. “So, you figure it out.”

“You knew?” Anderson asked amazed. “Why didn’t you say anything at your trial?”

Dredd hesitated to reply. “He was my brother, and I judged him. I sent him to Aspen for life. No one knew we were related.”

“How could anyone not know?” Anderson questioned.

“He was taking…medications…at the time to make himself look different,” Dredd said vaguely.

Anderson did note subtle difference between them. “Alright, but we have to leave,” she pressed.

“I was convicted of murder. My sentence is death,” Dredd replied not moving.

“For God’s sake, you’re innocent and your twin is guilty. The man who killed the Chief Justice is on the loose,” Anderson said to him.

Dredd paused. “You make a good point, rookie. What’s your plan?” he asked.

“We get outside and steal a bike,” Anderson said lamely.

“Great plan, rookie,” Dredd said sarcastically.

“I have the gun. I make the rules,” Anderson said more assertively.

Anderson and Dredd made their way through the halls. Upon reaching a stunned Judge, Dredd started taking off his uniform. In no time, Dredd was fully dressed as a Judge with a different badge name. Since the station was on lock down, they couldn’t just go out the front door. Anderson raised her pistol and blasted out the entrance with a grenade shell. Judges immediately descended upon them.

“Let’s move, rookie,” Dredd said to her.

The two ran outside and stunned a confused Judge. Using his palm, Anderson accessed the controls of the bike. “I’m driving,” Dredd said taking over the bike.

Anderson sat behind him on the bike and stunned some of the Judges as ran after them. Dredd sped off into traffic. Judges from all over the city were called in to find them. Dredd parked the bike in an alley and took off his helmet.

“Lose the uniform,” he ordered.

Anderson simply stared at him until she realized what he meant. “Right,” she said taking off the helmet and battle gear. Dredd then found a homeless man on the floor. “Vagrancy, sentence: your clothes,” Dredd said taking the man’s jacket, shirt, pants, and boots.

Anderson gave Dredd a shocked look. “Find your own,” he told her once he was done.

***

Eventually, Anderson and Dredd both looked like homeless people in the slums. They ditched the Judge bike and walked around the city. “Where are we going?” Anderson asked Dredd finally.

“A place to stay and weapons,” Dredd replied obviously.

Dredd and Anderson came to an apartment complex and took the elevator to the top floor. As they entered the floor, they were immediately ambushed by a criminal gang.

“I’m here to talk to your leader,” Dredd said not intimidated by them.

“Who the fuck do you think you are?” one of them said pointing his weapon at Dredd.

“The name is Dredd,” Dredd replied.

The gang members became spooked by Dredd’s deadly confidence. “Come with me,” he said escorting Dredd and Anderson.

Dredd came upon a kingpin gang boss. He had stacks of money on his desk, wore rings on his fingers, and had several guards around him. “Judge Dredd…the Judge Dredd,” the crime boss said amused.

“Just Dredd,” Dredd corrected.

“I heard on the street you killed the Chief Justice. That’s some bold shit there,” the crime boss said impressed.

“I need your help,” Dredd said bluntly.

“Why should I help you?” the crime boss asked unimpressed.

“Do you remember when I busted your drug competitors on Peach Tree? You owe me,” Dredd pointed out.

“You didn’t do that as a special favor to me. That was just coincidence. What stops you from busting my crib tomorrow? The crime boss asked skeptically.

“You have my word,” Dredd replied.

The crime boss laughed and so did his men. “Give me something I can work with.”

“The real killer of Chief Justice Fargo is former Judge Rico. He executed several of your family members and close associates. I need your help to kill him,” Dredd replied.

The crime boss looked at Dredd seriously. “The enemy of my enemy is my friend.”

“Something like that, yeah,” Dredd agreed.

“What do you need?” the crime boss asked finally.

“Guns…lots of guns,” Dredd replied.

***

Dredd and Anderson spent the night looking over the weapons, cleaning them, and making sure they functioned. “I think I understand why you create a wall around your feelings. You have the same thoughts as Rico, but you don’t act on them,” Anderson said after a long silence.

“Is that your psycho analysis?” Dredd asked sarcastically.

“That’s it, right there. You over compensate to cover up your true feelings,” Anderson said.

Dredd stared at her. “When I was young, I felt different than my peers. I didn’t behave as other boys did in my class. Leaving the cadet program wasn’t an option. I was created to be the perfect Judge. I couldn’t disappoint Chief Justice Fargo.”

“Created?” Anderson questioned.

Rico and I were created through the Janus program. They took the DNA of the senior Judges and took the best attributes while discarding the worst to create the perfect Judge. If it was successful, they were going to mass produce clones. Rico is not my twin, he is my clone,” Dredd explained.

“But the experiment didn’t work. Rico and I both had defects in our personality. He succumbed to madness, tried to change his sex, and murdered innocent people he believed would commit crimes in the future. I tracked him down and judged him. He was sent to Aspen for nine years and during that time the formula that begin to change him took its course. He should look female now,” Dredd continued.

“How did you resist the urges, the desires, the needs of your mind?” Anderson asked.

“The LAW,” Dredd replied.

Anderson looked at him a little ashamed. She would never have had such dedication. “What if we can’t bring down Griffin and Rico? What if we do, and they don’t reinstate you?”

“I will go into exile outside the walls and take the LAW to the uncivilized,” Dredd replied.

“You really are just a machine. Do you not feel love or empathy?” she asked.

“I buried it deep down,” Dredd said.

“Let me unbury it and bring it to the surface again,” Anderson said to him.

Before Dredd could answer, Anderson was already in his head. She found it empty as Dredd put his mental defenses up against her. “I didn’t give you authorization to enter my head, rookie,” Dredd said scornfully.

“Smile for me once,” Anderson asked him as she became naked in his mind.

Dredd circled her as if inspecting her. She then became the teenage boy she was before. Anderson became shocked at her male appearance. “A little scrawny. I can see why you became a woman. Easier to promote as an attractive female,” Dredd insulted.

“Like what you see?” Anderson said trying to catch him off guard.

“I prefer your girlfriend,” Dredd said and instantly Anderson’s ex-girlfriend appeared before them.

Anderson was starting to freak out as she was losing the mental battle with Dredd. She couldn’t break into his mental defenses though, and he was rummaging through everything with ease. Anderson then saw memories of Dredd and Rico both as men in the academy. They smiled, enjoyed each others company, and believed in the ideals of the LAW. Rico was Dredd’s only real friend growing up.

She saw the fateful conversation between Dredd and Rico in the locker room. “I can’t stay like this. I need to change,” Rico said to Dredd.

“You won’t pass the physical and mental evaluations. You will be kicked out,” Dredd warned.

“We’re the same, Dredd. If you follow my path, then they will be forced to accept us. You’re the great Judge Dredd. I know you have the same feelings as me. We’re brothers, more than that,” Rico said.

“I’m sorry, Rico. Being a Judge is more important than my feelings or yours,” Dredd replied.

Anderson exited Dredd’s mind. “Satisfied?” Dredd asked angrily.

She nodded stunned. Dredd stood up and walked over to her. “You look like you need a morale boost. Ordinarily, this would be unprofessional but since we’re both no longer Judges, it is allowable,” Dredd said to her.

She merely stared at him with a blank face unable to detect his meaning. “Take your clothes off, rookie,” he ordered.

Anderson hesitated and then discovered herself. She started taking her clothes off to his expressionless face. Dredd then took off his clothes so that the two were naked. “Now, get on the bed,” Dredd said roughly referring to the one bed in the room.

“Not even a kiss or…,” Anderson questioned.

“Do you require it?” Dredd asked.

Anderson was about to just do as he ordered but then became more assertive. “As a matter of fact, I do,” she said more confident.

“Very well, rookie,” Dredd said giving her a kiss.

Anderson was surprised by the kiss. On the technical side, he was excellent. This was by far the best kiss she had ever received by a man or woman. After a long dry spell, she would have taken anything. Yet, there was no sense of passion or love in it. Even now, she couldn’t break into Dredd’s strong mental defenses. She figured she would just go along with it. Getting laid with no passion was better than nothing.

Anderson broke from Dredd and got on the bed. Dredd followed her and got on top of her. “We’re not supposed to be here, so keep your mouth shut,” Dredd warned her.

She merely nodded. Dredd entered her hard causing her to almost scream out. Dredd warned her again to be quiet and then continued. The two made love quietly using a number of positions. When she finally came, she had to close her jaw tightly as she felt it surge through her. Dredd then withdrew from her and began to get dressed.

“But you didn’t finish,” Anderson pointed out.

“No need. Now, get dressed,” Dredd ordered.

***

Rico started organizing crime gangs to ambush the Judges, and they gladly obliged. Judges were called in on a bank robbery only to have the entire bank explode on them. Judges became ambushed in gun battles. Judge bikes were rigged with explosives. Assassinations were occurring all over the city.

“There have been 96 Judges assassinated in the last week. Along with Dredd escaping, this is a crisis,” a senior Judge said at the council.

“Someone knows our procedures, our security measures, even our scrambled frequencies,” a female senior Judge added.

“With no Judges on the streets, riots are breaking out,” another senior Judge said.

“We can’t replace those Judges, not even if we put the cadets on the street,” another said.

“There is a solution,” Griffin began. “Project Janus.”

“This council tried to play God once before,” a senior Judge objected.

“If this slaughter of Judges continues, there won’t be a council,” Griffin argued.

“A new batch of test-tube babies isn’t going to solve this problem. It will take twenty years before they’re ready,” another objected.

“There is new technology that can accelerate growth. We can have them ready immediately,” Griffin said. “All I ask is that we unlock the Janus files, so we at least we have an option. If this council decides not to go forward, I will accept that decision and resign.”

***

Dredd and Anderson put their armor back on and attached sub-machine guns, pistols, and ammunition on their belt and shoulder straps. Dredd carried a large grenade gun while Anderson took a shotgun. The two drove up to Hall of Justice and were immediately confronted by Judges standing outside. Dredd quickly shot them both in the legs crippling them. He quickly disarmed them and then went inside. He immediately shot the Judges at the reception desk.

“Cuff them,” Dredd ordered as he looked around for more threats.

Anderson took their own cuffs and linked the Judges together. Dredd and Anderson then went through the halls. Occasionally, Dredd would shoot a Judge in the leg or Anderson would blast a Judge with a non-lethal rubber shell. Dredd fired his grenade gun on doors blasting them open and calmly stepping through them. He crossed through a class of cadets and their instructor. Anderson blasted the instructor with a rubber shell dropping him. Dredd turned to the confused class.

“Class dismissed,” he said and then walked through the room.

As he approached the council room, two Judges tried to tackle him. Dredd slammed the butt of his grenade gun on the Judge’s face knocking him out. Anderson used her martial arts to free herself of the Judge and then blasted him with a rubber shell. As before, she cuffed the Judges together.

***

Meanwhile, the oblivious senior-Judges gave Griffin access to the Janus program. Griffin immediately ordered the computer to begin the process. “We only gave you authority to unlock the files,” one of them objected to Griffin.

“You’re playing God, Griffin,” another said.

“It seems this council lacks the will to do what is necessary,” Griffin said frustrated. Rico entered the room at Griffin’s side. The senior-Judges barely recognized the now female Rico. She took out her law giver and fired on the council killing them all.

The room exploded open as Dredd walked through. He immediately saw the dead council members with Rico and Griffin standing over them. “Joseph,” Rico sneered.

“Get out of here,” Griffin said to Rico upon seeing the heavily armed ex-Judges.

Dredd approached the Chief Justice. “You going to kill me?” he asked sarcastically.

Dredd nodded to Anderson. She came forward and looked into his mind. “There is a cloning facility in the basement level. He’s manufacturing clones as we speak.” she revealed.

“You’re too late, psychic,” Griffin spat.

Guards entered the chamber. “They killed the council!” Griffin accused them.

Dread and Anderson retreated from the room and took the elevator to the basement level. The Judges worked to pry the door open. Anderson blasted the helmeted Judge to the face with a rubber shell. The doors closed allowing them to get to the basement level. Entering the hallway, they found additional security doors. Dredd blasted the doors apart with his grenade shells and the two cleared each room.

As Dredd and Anderson fought the guards, Griffin quickly went down to the basement level on the other side and used his clearance to access the doors. He found Rico already programming the clones. “What are you doing?” he asked her as she worked.

“I am replacing the original sample,” she said obviously.

“That sample was DNA from all the best Judges,” Griffin said outraged. “What did you replace it with?”

“Me, of course,” she said.

“You? Your defective. Just look at you,” Griffin said insultingly.

“What do you mean by that?” Rico asked offended.

“You’re a wreck. You had a nervous break down and wanted to pretend you were a girl. You, like Dredd, are unfit for the Janus project. You were a mistake,” Griffin continued.

“I am going to be what biology wouldn’t allow. I am going to be a mother,” Rico said to him.

“You’re insane,” Griffin replied. He reached for her arm to apprehend her. Rico slowly overpowered him and twisted his arm behind his back.

“I didn’t lose my strength in the transition,” she said dislocating his arm.

Griffin cried out as he was forced to the ground. Rico then took hold of his head and broke his neck.

***

As the two went down the halls, Rico suddenly grabbed a hold of Anderson and placed his pistol to her head. Dredd turned around and pointed his own sub-machine gun at her. “Drop the gun, Dredd, or I kill her,” Rico ordered.

“She’s using her own DNA as the sample,” Anderson revealed to Dredd.

“Shut up!” Rico shouted at her.

“She’s bluffing. Continue without me,” Anderson lied.

Dredd hesitated. “We both know I would shoot through her to get to you,” he said to Rico.

Rico wasn’t certain of that. “He’ll do it,” Anderson told her.

Rico opened the blast doors leading to the lab. “Come in,” she invited them inside.

Dredd kept his gun on Rico even as he entered the lab. “The only difference between us is that you embraced the LAW and destroyed your life. I destroyed the LAW to embrace life,” Rico said.

“Keep talking,” Dredd said as he looked for an opening.

Rico walked Anderson over to a computer console and activated the machine. Canisters filled with human clones dropped down. They were white and skinless. “They all have our DNA with one exception: all female,” Rico said to Dredd.

“That is what we were supposed to be: sisters, you and me. You rejected your nature repressing all emotion and desire within you. You thought the LAW was more important than happiness or freedom. Did you expect I would be the same?” Rico asked rhetorically.

“There are advantages to being a man, Rico. I am stronger and faster than you. I can intimidate and interrogate criminals with greater force. I have more endurance and less sensitivity to pain. I can kill you without being sentimental,” Dredd replied.

“All in the service of the LAW. You have no life, no spouse, no children, and no friends. You’re an empty shell, Dredd,” Rico said.

“Did you make a lot of friends in Aspen?” Dredd insulted.

“You put your own sister in a cage for nine years! You judged me!” Rico shouted at him.

Anderson then entered Rico’s mind and saw chaos. There was anger, sadness, and a sense of betrayal. Anderson created a projection of Rico in their minds only as a man. “What is this?” Rico asked outraged. She looked exactly like Dredd, her twin brother.

“No! Get out of my head,” she said filled with self-loathing.

Anderson advanced on Rico becoming naked in front of her. “No, get away from me!” Rico screamed in her head. She tried to punch or shoot Anderson but nothing happened. In the real world, Anderson got out of Rico’s hold while she was distracted. Dredd immediately shot her a few times in the gut. With no leverage, Rico let go of her gun.

Dredd stood over her with his sub-machine gun. “Are you going to kill the clones? They committed no crime,” Rico asked.

“No,” Dredd replied.

“Can you at least let me see them born?” Rico requested.

Dredd hesitated but then put his gun away. He placed Rico in a sitting position as the clones finished their development. Anderson watched in amazement as she felt their brains developing. “They’re almost awake,” she said.

Dredd paid no attention keeping his stare on Rico. The clones eventually became whole, all of them female. Rico smiled seeing her dream accomplished. Each clone was of the same DNA as her, only female. They could now live a life that was denied to her. Fulfilled, Rico passed out and died.

Judges and guards swarmed into the facility. Dredd and Anderson dropped their weapons. A leading Judge approached the two of them and then saw the clones. He then noticed Rico hunched over and Griffin’s body nearby.

“Well, what’s your verdict, Judge?” Dredd asked.

“Inconclusive. You’ll be detained for questioning,” the lead Judge said to Dredd.

“Take us into custody,” Dredd put his hands forward.

The lead Judge then considered the clones. “Take all of them to the medical wing,” he ordered.

Dredd nodded approving of the decision. Anderson sighed with relief. “Come with me, Judge Dredd,” a Judge said with a friendly tone.

***

Dredd and Anderson were released after a lengthy interrogation. Dredd immediately got dressed in a new uniform, helmet, and a new weapon. “You have been nominated to be our new Chief Justice,” the lead Judge said to Dredd.

“I must decline. I’m a street Judge,” Dredd replied.

“Who do you nominate then?” the lead Judge asked.

“Her,” Dredd said referring to Anderson.

“A rookie?” the lead Judge asked skeptically.

Her psychic abilities can detect plots against the council, and she has a quality we street Judges lack,” Dredd replied.

“What quality is that?” the lead Judge smirked.

“Empathy,” Dredd answered.

The lead Judge just shook his head and walked off. “Chief Justice? Really?” Anderson wondered.

“Did I stutter, rookie?” Dredd said to her.

“Hey, you can’t talk to me like that if I am Chief Justice,” she said mockingly.

“When and if, rookie,” he replied.

“You want to come to my place for drinks sometime?” she asked.

“A Chief Justice shouldn’t fraternize with a street Judge,” Dredd said.

“As Chief Justice, I make the rules don’t I?” she smirked.

Dredd nearly cracked a smile before going back to his typical frown. “You have much to learn about the LAW. You could use a study partner,” he allowed.

“Want to go now?” Anderson asked anxiously.

“No, I have patrols to run,” Dredd said as he got on his new bike. Anderson just smiled as he took off into the city.

Linking Spell: A Woman's Desire

Michelle was a junior at college and preparing for a career in
psychology. She was also known for her athleticism in swimming and
track. As for her social life, Michelle had a few steady relationships,
but she was still looking for number one. She figured she would meet him
after she was done with college. In contrast was her roommate Alicia who
was a complete loner. She never went out and was a college outcast. It
wasn't because she was ugly. She was just simply shy and picky as to
whom she associated herself with. The two roommates got along well
enough but rarely did anything together.

One day during the fall semester, Michelle went to the locker room as
usual after a track meet. For some time she had been unable to advance
her time no matter how much effort she had put into her run. She
wondered if she had truly peaked and would not be able to advance
further. She was not slow by any means; rather she was one of the
fastest girls on the team.

Michelle stripped her clothes off, took shampoo and soap, her towel, and
headed towards the shared showers. Her physical features were stunning
giving her an edge in the dating world. She stood at five foot nine
inches, one hundred-thirty pounds with little body fat, B-cup size
breasts, and an athletic hourglass figure. Her skin was pale and smooth
to the touch and her brown hair went down to her shoulders.

As she got into the shower, there were already a few women present
showering up. She had been accustomed to showering with other girls
since high school, so it didn't bother her until now. This time, as she
looked at naked women, there was an immediate reaction. She felt hot
inside, her nipples tingled, and she felt moist.

Michelle turned away and concentrated on soaping herself up. However,
the women's chatting was making it difficult for her to concentrate.
Fantasies went into her mind of having her breasts touched by one of the
women. Her nipples were now almost painful with desire to be touched.
Michelle soaped around her breasts as a way to satisfy them, but it only
made it worse.

"What is going on here?" she wondered to herself.

She reached for her shampoo went she was interrupted by another team
mate. "You did well out there. I saw you run," one of her teammates
said.

Michelle nodded trying not to stare at the woman's breasts and hips.
"You'll be as fast as me soon," Michelle said modestly.

"I wish," the woman smiled.

Michelle felt herself panic as she desired to touch and kiss the woman in
front of her. She was a blond, good figure, and a good face. Michelle
quickly shampooed her hair, washed off, put a new set of clothes on, and
left the locker room as soon as she could.

***

After a short bus ride, Michelle went into her townhouse apartment and
quickly went to her room. Visions and fantasies of her teammates went
through her mind. She made sure to lock her door so as to not be
disturbed and unzipped her jeans. Placing her hand inside her underwear
she reached for her clit.

"Oh God yes," she said as she started rubbing it expertly.

As she rubbed her clit she bucked her hips. She tried to think of her
familiar fantasy of a man penetrating her deeply with his cock. However,
that wasn't happening this time. She fantasized another naked woman
relaxing near her as she stimulated herself. Within a few minutes, she
came faster than she had ever been able to do before. Michelle panted
for breath stunned by the intense orgasm. Suddenly, she felt her sexual
high disappear and apprehension filled her mind.

"I'm not a lesbian," she said to herself. "I just dated a guy a week
ago," she told herself. "Could I be bisexual but why now?" she wondered.

Distressed, she took another shower and changed her clothes. Shortly
thereafter, Alice came home from her evening classes. Michelle noticed
her come in and greeted her down the stairs. Involuntarily, she scanned
Alicia's body from head to toe. Michelle stopped herself from the
horrifying prospect she might be attracted to her roommate. Thankfully,
Alicia dressed conservatively and kept her hair up in a bun.

"How was class?" Michelle asked conversationally.

"I have a midterm in a week," she said glumly.

"Want to prepare a meal together?" Michelle offered.

Alicia smiled sadly. "I'm sorry. I already ate at the college," she
said.

"No problem," Michelle let it go. She wondered if Alicia was telling the
truth. She seemed so thin. Alicia then went up stairs to her room
presumably to study. Michelle sighed relieved.

After a quick dinner, Michelle reflected on what was happening to her.
She considered the idea that she was having a hormonal imbalance due to
her birth control pills. Settled that was the cause, Michelle gave her
on-and-off boyfriend James a call.

"You busy this week?" she asked him.

"Not really," he said without enthusiasm.

"How about we hang out and then I stay at your place over the weekend?"
Michelle suggested.

James suddenly became more attentive. "Sure, when should I pick you up?"
he asked.

"I'll give you another call in a few days," Michelle said and then hung
up. She smiled mischievously as she enjoyed toying with him.

***

The next day, Michelle noticed her legs were slightly hairier than usual.
She took a razor and made them hairless and smooth again. She had shaved
her legs recently and wondered why it had grown so fast. With nothing
else unusual happening, Michelle got dressed for her classes.

After classes were finished, Michelle headed to the gym for track
practice. This time she was determined to break her record and to her
amazement she did by a few seconds. Ecstatic, Michelle forgot all about
her problem the day before. She still found herself glancing at the
women sexually but now she was starting to control it. She reminded
herself that it was only due to the birth control pills.

***

Once she got back home, Michelle took another shower in her own bathroom.
Reaching inside herself with her fingers, she came quickly. It still
disturbed her that she was fantasizing about women as she touched herself
but none of that mattered once she had sex again with James. A part of
her wanted to go to his apartment immediately and throw herself at him.
Yet, she knew she couldn't. She had to drag it out, or James would
become too aggressive. He would want her to come over all the time and
that was something she didn't want to do.

Alicia came home late as usual and went to her room. Michelle decided
she needed to do something about her reclusive roommate. She knocked on
her door. "What is it?" she asked. As the door opened, Michelle noticed
that Alicia was in shorts and a small t-shirt. She felt an uncomfortable
realization as she felt aroused by her roommate's body.

"Let's make...dinner together," Michelle proposed.

"That's not necessary. I'll get a midnight snack," she said as she was
about to close the door.

"Alicia! You keep yourself closed off way too much. You need
activities," Michelle insisted.

Alicia gave Michelle a weird look. "Look, we're just roommates."

"We could be more than that," Michelle argued.

Alicia sighed. "Alright," she gave in.

The two worked together on a pasta meal. "Now, wasn't this fun,"
Michelle smiled.

"Yeah," Alicia agreed.

"Maybe we could do other things like go to the movies or eat out,"
Michelle suggested.

"Not really my thing," Alicia said.

"What is your thing?" Michelle asked.

"I like to read," she said.

"I mean for fun," Michelle pressed. "You need to be more social."

"When I have a boyfriend that will be enough," she said.

"Well, go out and meet some guys then," Michelle encouraged.

"I think...I think he will come to me," Alicia said mysteriously.

"Well, good luck to you," Michelle said unconvinced.

***

The next morning, Michelle discovered her legs, arms, and pits had all
grown a little hairy. Disgusted, she took the time to shave it all off.
She looked in the mirror and saw fine hairs on her upper lips. Michelle
knew better than to immediately shave it off. It would grow faster and
darker if she did. She would have to wax it off.

She decided to give the college clinic a call. "I would like to make an
appointment for a visit," she said.

"What is it regarding?" the nurse on the phone said.

"I think I am having hormonal problems from...my birth control," Michelle
said awkwardly.

"I completely understand and everything will be confidential. Is it an
emergency?" the nurse asked.

"No, not really," she said lamely.

"We can slot you in for next Monday. How does that sound?" the nurse
asked.

Michelle figured she could survive a week. "Sure," she agreed.

***

Despite her hormonal problems, Michelle beat another record on her time.
She was now almost the fastest one on the team. In the locker room,
Michelle once more felt intense arousal towards her female teammates.
She had a sudden urge to go into one of the stalls and touch herself
until she came. Frustrated by the wait, she calmed herself down and went
home.

As soon as she got home, she locked the door and stripped down. She
needed more than just her touch this time. She took out a dildo from her
closest and took it inside herself. Within a few moments, she came from
the stimulation. Unlike before, she would enjoy a long session. Now,
after she had come, she was disinterested. Tired from the day, she took
a nap.

***

Michelle awoke once Alicia entered the house. She put her backpack down
and started to watch TV. Michelle came down the stairs and saw what she
was watching. It was a romance movie she had seen before. Alicia
noticed Michelle behind her and immediately pressed the guide button to
look for another channel.

"No, this is good," Michelle told her.

"Really?" Alicia asked embarrassed.

"Sure," Michelle said.

Alicia and Michelle continued watching the movie. She didn't really mind
the movie being played, but Alicia seemed really into it. Michelle could
tell that Alicia was a true romantic wanting a masculine hero in her
life. She felt sorry for Alicia. Guys would rarely meet those
expectations. Michelle then realized she was becoming interested in the
female lead. Like she wondered how she would look naked and was
disappointed when the movie only gave her a kiss scene. Bored with the
movie, Michelle went back to her room.

***

The next day, the hair became present all over her body. "I'm going to
take control of this situation," she pledged to herself.

Using some hair removal waxing, she went to work on her legs, arms, lips,
and finally her crotch. Afterwards, she felt really sore from the
ordeal. Her body looked red and inflamed. "I'm going to skip track
practice today," she said to herself.

Resolved she couldn't go to track practice in her condition, she felt
annoyed that she couldn't go to the woman's locker room. So, when she
came back home she felt sexual frustration. Looking at her computer
screen, she decided to do a rare Google search: porn.

Finding a search engine she liked, she started viewing some videos of men
and women. As she watched her computer, she started touching herself.
It disturbed her that she wanted to be the one on top of the woman
grinding her hips into her. With the straight porn not getting her off,
Michelle finally gave in to the temptation to go into the lesbian
section. She had never had an interest in lesbian porn before but now
her body was reacting strongly to it. After watching a few videos,
Michelle finally got off.

Her sexual high immediately vanished and she clicked off the porn
website. "Just a few more days," she told herself.

***

Finally, it came to the date with James. They first went to a club to
have a few drinks. James and Michelle both knew some people from the
college there. Michelle let loose dancing with whoever was on the club
floor. "Your girlfriend is a wild one," one of the guys said to James.

"That she is," he smiled.

"Hey, James, would it turn you on if we kissed," Michelle said referring
to another girl. She was tipsy at the moment and having a good time.

"Go for it," James encouraged.

Michelle kissed the other drunken girl on the lips and immediately felt
aroused. She wanted to do it more, so she gave the girl another French
kiss.

"Nice," James smiled as he saw Michelle kiss the other girl.

Michelle laughed it off as good fun. The two girls continued at it
dancing with each other and then grinding their hips together as they
did. James nodded impressed and aroused by what he was seeing. Once she
was done at the club, Michelle got into James's car to go to his place.

Immediately, the two drunken college students started taking off their
clothes and kissing. Michelle was more aggressive than usual taking
James's clothes off and grinding against his hips. Any thoughts of her
being a lesbian were gone. She wanted to have sex with James right that
moment.

James placed his lips on her nipples and stimulated her breasts with his
hands. It felt good but Michelle remembered it feeling better. Maybe
James wasn't doing it right. James then put on a condom and positioned
himself at her entrance. Michelle wrapped her legs around his hips and
waited for him to enter her. With a single thrust, James was now inside
her deep.

Michelle hung onto James waiting for him to take her to new highs. James
smiled as he started thrusting. She was tight around him. Still, there
was a problem as she was becoming dry. James couldn't move as quickly as
before or as deep. Michelle realized it too and thought of a way to
arouse herself. Instinctively, she fantasized about being with a naked
woman being on top of her. She focused on James and wondered what he
would look like as a woman with long curly red hair and big breasts. As
Michelle focused on the vision, she became wet again.

James quickened his pace and within a few minutes came inside the condom.
He grunted as she filled the condom up with semen. Michelle was
disappointed she didn't get off but hid it from James.

***

The next morning, Michelle got dressed and left the apartment before
James got up. It wasn't that she was a lesbian she told herself. James
was simply bad in bed. Once she got back to her house, Alicia was
watching TV on the couch.

"Long night?" she asked.

"Yeah, it was great. My boyfriend and I had a great time," she said as
if to convince herself of it.

Alicia shrugged. Michelle ignored her and went upstairs. She was glad
James hadn't awoken as the hair on her body had increased dramatically.
Now it was on her legs, crotch, stomach, breasts, and her arm pits.
Michelle considered the pain she would have to deal with it to remove it
all.

"You know what? I don't have to shave it every day. I'm not going to see
another guy for a while. I can wait," she said to herself.

Resolved, she let it be and went to the clinic on Monday. After telling
the doctor her symptoms, the doctor concurred that the birth control
pills could have an effect. He advised her not to take them anymore and
see if there were improvements. Michelle agreed since she had no
intention of having sex with James anytime soon.

For the next few days, Michelle stopped taking her birth control pills.
She went to track meets and became the fastest one on the team beating
her record by another few seconds. It became an ordeal shaving herself
every morning as her condition would be discovered in the locker room.
She continued to have sexual fantasies about the women on her team no
matter how much she tried to block them out.

***

When she got home, Michelle became paranoid that she was somehow being
drugged. She went into Alicia's room and searched it. What she found
surprised her. There was a book case filled with books on the occult,
magical spells, and witchcraft. "What the hell?" Michelle wondered.

She looked through one of the books and found Alicia's bookmark. It was
on a Linking Spell. Michelle read the contents of the spell. It would
bind two people together in permanent love. Michelle knew Alicia was a
romantic but this was beyond desperate. It became apparent that Alicia
was trying to use magic to get herself a boyfriend. Michelle put the
book away and felt sorry for the poor girl.

Alicia came home and noticed her books were not in the right order.
Shocked, she quickly went over to Michelle's room and barged in. "You
were in my room," she accused.

Michelle turned around in her chair stunned. Alicia had never gone into
her room before. Alicia noticed Michelle's arms and legs were hairy.
She was wearing a t-shirt and shorts. "Get out! I'll talk to you in a
moment," Michelle shooed.

"What's wrong with you?" Alicia wondered.

"It's just a hormonal imbalance. It's not a big deal," Michelle told her
standing up.

"I don't think so. Could it be? No, it can't be," Alicia looked at
Michelle horrified.

"What are you talking about?" Michelle asked impatiently.

"The Linking Spell: it's supposed to bring two people together in love.
It must have been placed on you," Alicia realized.

"You talking about those silly magic books," Michelle said
disrespectfully.

"Oh no," Alicia clutched her hair as she realized her error.

"What are you going on about?" Michelle asked frustrated.

"It was supposed to bring me the perfect lover. Instead, it is making
you that perfect lover," Alicia said.

Michelle was about to call Alicia crazy but then stopped herself. She
had been having sudden lesbian thoughts and hair growth the last week.
"What are you trying to say? That we're going to be lovers?" Michelle
asked.

"Not just lovers but perfect lovers. I'm not a lesbian, so I can only
conclude you're becoming a man," she said shocked.

Michelle realized everything fit. She wasn't becoming a lesbian but a
straight man. She was becoming faster and stronger like a man. She was
becoming hairy like a man. "Reverse the spell then," she demanded.

"I don't know how. I don't know if I can," Alicia said.

Michelle could tell that Alicia was panicked and confused. "You couldn't
find a guy on your own, so you started playing with magic to get one.
You're pathetic," she said angrily.

"I know," Alicia said lowering her eyes. "I've just never been with
anyone, and you could find someone so easily."

"You're not ugly. You just don't have any confidence," Michelle told
her.

"It's just that I have been hurt before," she said sadly.

"Well, I'm going to hurt you if you don't fix this," Michelle demanded.

"I don't know how, but I do know that the longer we stay in the same
house it is going to get worse for you. I'll move out," Alicia offered.

"So, if we become closer it will speed up the process?" Michelle asked.

"Yes, so you understand I must go," Alicia said.

"And how am I supposed to find another roommate on the fly?" Michelle
asked.

"I'll pay rent until you find a new one," Alicia offered downcast.

"No, I can manage this for the time being. You don't have to go. If you
leave and I lose contact with you then there's nothing I can do,"
Michelle said.

"You don't understand. It will get worse until...," Alicia stammered.

"Until what? Until we have sex?" Michelle said bluntly.

Alicia nodded awkwardly.

"Okay, obviously we're not going to have sex. I just need to shave every
morning," Michelle sighed. "You owe me big for this. This whole time I
thought I was surpassing my track speed and it was only because I was
turning into a man," she said disgusted.

"What do you want from me?" Alicia asked meekly.

"From now on we're going to have fun. We're going to the movies, going
to eat out, going to clubs, and socializing with people," Michelle
ordered.

"Alright," Alicia agreed.

***

For the next week, Michelle and Alicia went to parties and mutual
activities. Michelle was forced to shave as the hair kept coming back.
At her track meet, she was continually improving. Over the last two
weeks, Michelle's leg muscles had bulked up. But her other muscles also
did as well giving Michelle a more muscular appearance.

Alicia continued her research calling anyone she knew within her "realm"
about the spell but getting no results.

"What if you do the spell again but this time you link me with someone
else?" Michelle suggested.

"Like who?" Alicia asked.

"Let's try James," Michelle said thoughtfully.

"You will be bound to James as permanent lovers," Alicia reminded her.

"It's better than being permanently a man," Michelle said.

Alicia felt a little hurt by Michelle's rejection. She knew she didn't
want to be man, but it was also very apparent she didn't want to be with
her either. Alicia cast away these foreign thoughts and researched the
possibility. "It could work," she said hopefully.

"Alright, do it," Michelle ordered.

"It will take some time," Alicia said and then went into her room.

Michelle waited patiently as Alicia did her magic in her room. She
wondered if this was all a bunch of nonsense and that the thing she
really needed was a doctor. After a few hours, Alicia came out
exhausted. "It's done."

***

The next day, Michelle went over to James' apartment. Knocking on the
door, a red haired woman answered the door. "How are you, Michelle?" she
smiled.

"Do I know you?" Michelle asked confused.

"It's me Jaime. I know I did my hair, but you should at least recognize
my face," she said annoyed.

"Right," Michelle said and looked over Jaime's face. She appeared
similar to James like his sister. Michelle then noticed a ring on
Jaime's finger.

"Where did you get that?" Michelle asked curiously.

"Oh, did I not tell you? Adam and I are now married," she said happily.

Michelle simply stared. Adam was James' roommate. "I'm so happy for
you," Michelle said awkwardly.

"I'm sorry I didn't tell you, but we recently eloped. I'll be sure to
tell you when I get pregnant. With all the attention I have been getting
from Adam I think it will be soon," she smiled.

"Sure, I wouldn't want to miss the baby shower," Michelle said.

"Thank you for everything Michelle. Without you I wouldn't have passed
calculus," she said gratefully.

Michelle gave a twisted smile, James had failed calculus. "No problem.
I should be going."

"Oh wait, I want to show you around. We redesigned everything here,"
Jaime pressed.

"Sure," Michelle agreed.

Michelle went inside and saw a few pictures of Adam and Jaime together.
She went into Jaime's room and saw a feminine design to it. She looked
through the closet and saw feminine outfits and dresses. The whole
experience was surreal to Michelle. James was completely gone and in his
place was this woman who called herself Jaime. Michelle then saw a
picture of her with Jaime as if they were best girlfriends. Worse yet,
Michelle felt attracted to Jaime. James had fucked her on this bed
several times and now Michelle wondered if she could do the same to the
female James. Michelle turned away from these thoughts. Jaime was
married now to Adam of all people. She knew they were roommates but
never that they were this close.

***

Michelle came back to the house defeated. "It didn't work, well it did
work, but not the way it should have," she said to Alicia.

"What do you mean?" Alicia asked anxiously.

"James is now a woman and is married to her roommate," Michelle told her.

Alicia sat down dumbfounded. "I don't know what to do now. I have
ruined two lives now," she said mournfully.

"Why was James' change so fast?" Michelle wondered.

"Men have a higher sex drive, so it could have happened in one night,"
Alicia said.

"I can't believe those two would have sex," Michelle said dismayed.

"The spell changes your thinking and orientation. You've experienced
it," Alicia reminded her.

"I never went that far," Michelle shook her head.

"It's best if we stay fully clothed around each other," Alicia said. She
was wearing pants and a sweatshirt to cover herself up.

"There's another thing. The spell changes reality so that everyone
thinks James was always Jaime except for the two of us. So, if I become
a man my family, the college, and everyone I know will think I was always
a man," Michelle concluded.

"I believe that is true," Alicia said.

"Well, that's better than losing my whole identity," Michelle said
bitterly. Alicia stayed silent creating awkward tension between them.

"What are you thinking now?" Michelle asked.

"I'm thinking I fucked up. Aside from the lives I have ruined, I won't
be able to have my own dream fulfilled," she said.

"You mean Prince Charming?" Michelle mocked.

She nodded. "Well, maybe I just hoped for too much."

Michelle gave Alicia a sympathetic look. "You have a power no one else
has. You can use magic! You can reward and punish with just words and a
book."

"I can't control it," Alicia said.

"Then learn to control it," Michelle pressed.

"I can't undo what I've done between us," Alicia said frustrated.

"Forget that. Think about what else you can do with that power,"
Michelle said aggressively.

"What do you have in mind?" Alicia asked.

***

Michelle came up with a list of men she considered to be rude, sexist, or
simply intolerable. She then printed out their photos from Facebook,
because Alicia needed to have a visual image to do the spell. They both
knew they were playing with fire, but Michelle wanted at least some
benefit from this power. Every day, she had to check herself for hair
growth and increased masculinity. Michelle and Alicia were careful never
to get too near to each other, see each other in any kind of sexy outfit,
or be in the same room for too long. Over the course of a few weeks, a
dozen confirmed men became women. Only Michelle and Alicia knew of their
success. As far as the universe was considered, these men had always
been women. In one special case, two men became a lesbian couple.

During this bonding period, Alicia became more sociable. Michelle
started wining sports trophies due to her increased athletic ability.
She still looked like a woman but appeared very athletic. Michelle also
found herself concentrating better when it came to her math and science
classes. However, according to Alicia she was forgetting details and
seemed to not care about how other people felt. Michelle realized with
some anxiety that her brain was slowly changing and there was nothing
that could be done to stop it.

At the end of the school year, the lease was up on the apartment.
Michelle and Alicia were going to move and go their separate ways.

"I'll contact you if I find a way to reverse this," Alicia promised.

"Yeah, maybe I'll see you around," Michelle said awkwardly.

The two were about to hug but thought better of it under the
circumstances. Michelle and Alicia just shook hands and that was it.

One Year Later

Michelle's changes were never reversed, but they were halted. Every so
often, Michelle would wax the body hair off her body. She kept her hair
long and stayed in athletic shape. She became horrified at the prospect
that she could gain belly fat like a man. She also came out as a Lesbian
and started becoming involved in the LGBT Center on the campus. This
exposed her to like-minded women. Over the course of the year, Michelle
learned everything about wooing women. She had a number of girlfriends,
some of which she became sexual with. The old Michelle would never have
imagined she would do the things she was doing with her same sex. During
her senior year, Michelle never saw Alicia.

One night, Michelle went to a Lesbian club and approached a woman that
was all by herself. Michelle had practiced a number of times to be the
assertive one in a dating relationship. At first, she failed numerous
times. Now, she was even more successful than a typical guy was in
picking up chicks.

"Can I get you a drink?" Michelle asked casually.

The woman gave Michelle an odd look, almost as if she recognized
Michelle. "Yes, thank you," she replied.

"What's your name?" Michelle asked.

"Ally," she said.

"My name's Michelle. You come here often?" Michelle asked.

"It's my first time, actually," she said.

The two began talking and Michelle was amazed at how well the evening was
going. The two discussed school, their hobbies, and future goals.
Finally, it was getting late. "I should call a cab," Michelle said
feeling a little drunk.

"You can come to my place. I haven't drunk very much," Ally said.

Michelle looked at the one drink Ally had, the one she had given her.
"Sounds good," Michelle smiled.

***

Ally drove Michelle to her place, a studio apartment. Nothing seemed out
of the ordinary as Michelle entered the apartment. It was perfectly neat
as if Ally was expecting a visitor. Ally took out a bottle of wine and
poured two glasses.

"Thank you," Michelle said appreciatively.

"You might want to say here for the night," Ally suggested.

Michelle looked around and noticed there was only one bed in the bedroom
and no couches. "Where would I sleep?" she asked.

"In my bed," Ally said smiling.

Michelle smiled back and clinked glasses with Ally. This was going to be
her lucky night. The two of them had a few glasses until they finished
the bottle. Michelle couldn't tell if it was the alcohol or her
hormones, but she really wanted Ally at that moment.

She went over to Ally and kissed her on the lips. Ally returned the kiss
and the two held each other while barely able to stand. Michelle felt
blessed that she was in love with women. She didn't have to worry about
pregnancy, STD transmission, rape, or abuse. She could also take charge
or be the submissive one. In this case, Michelle was the aggressive one
French kissing Ally. She didn't know Ally very well, but she had such a
hot body. She had the attractive face and hair, C-cup breasts, hour-
glass figure, and nice legs. She even dressed sexy.

Michelle wanted more than just to kiss Ally. She started kissing Ally's
neck and reaching around her back. Ally gave no resistance as Michelle
unzipped the back of her dress. Ally turned her back to Michelle as the
dress came off. Michelle wrapped her arms around Ally's black bra and
massaged her breasts. Ally closed her eyes shifting her stance with
every touch she received. Ally unhooked her bra and then bent over as
she took off her black underwear. Michelle simply stared in stunned
silence as she looked over Ally's naked body. Ally then turned around
smiling at Michelle.

Michelle looked up-and-down as she scanned Ally's naked body. "Come,"
Ally said taking Michelle's hand. Ally brought her to the bedroom where
Michelle simply fell on the covers. Ally quickly took off Michelle's t-
shirt. Michelle hadn't bothered to wear a bra underneath. Ally kissed
Michelle's nipples while placing her thigh in between her legs. Michelle
liked the feeling she was being given but wanted even more. It just
wasn't enough. She switched positions getting on top of Ally and started
taking off her pants and underwear. With both women naked, Michelle
pushed her clit up against Ally's. The two started rubbing slowly at
first but then with greater intensity.

Michelle felt a weird sensation as she rubbed against Ally. It was
almost as if a small part of her was inside the woman's vagina. It felt
wet and easier for Michelle to position. Instead of moving all over the
place, Michelle felt she was in a fixed position. If she had been sober,
she would have been alarmed by it.

Ally moaned as she felt something penetrating her. Whatever it was it
was getting longer and thicker. Michelle suddenly withdrew from Ally and
stood up. She looked at her body in shock and felt her groin. There was
now a semi-hard penis where her clit used to be. Michelle stared at the
foreign object and felt around her vagina. It was still there but
barely, and she could feel two semi-hard orbs. Michelle then looked at
Ally and it was as if the scales on her eyes had been removed. Instead
of Ally it was Alicia in front of her.

"Alicia, what the hell?" Michelle said distressed.

"I can explain," Alicia said sitting up on her bed.

"How was I not able to recognize you? What is this?" Michelle asked
referring to her dick.

"I couldn't reverse the spell, so I casted another spell, so you wouldn't
recognize me. I am still the same person," Alicia said.

"You tricked me," Michelle accused.

"I had to, Michelle. The linking spell affects us both. I couldn't find
love this entire year, and I knew it could only be you," Alicia said.

"You're a crazy bitch, Alicia. You better find a way to change this
back," Michelle demanded.

"You have to go all the way, now," Alicia told her.

"You mean to become a man?" No thank you. I was just fine as a gay
woman," Michelle said.

"You were going from girl-to-girl. Don't you want to get married and
have a family?" Alicia asked.

"No, not now anyway," Michelle said.

Alicia walked over to Michelle and her presence was intoxicating.
Michelle couldn't help but have her three inch penis rise to the
occasion. "I can be whatever you want me to be. I can stay young for
you. I can clean and cook for you. We can have sex whenever you want,
and I can have your children. We can have as many kids as you like,"
Alicia said.

"I don't need a sex slave," Michelle said resisting the spell.

"Not a sex slave, a wife and mother to your children," Alicia said.

Michelle started imagining a life where she was firmly in charge. Alicia
would do anything she asked of her. She could have kids but not have to
deal with pregnancy and birth. She would never be told what to do. She
could have a career and fulfill her goals and ambitions. All she had to
do was...

"What do I have to do?" Michelle asked finally.

"Cum inside me, and it will seal the spell," Alicia said.

Michelle looked down at her now flaccid three inch penis. "You can start
by getting that bigger," Michelle said authoritatively.

Alicia smirked and went down to her knees. Michelle closed her eyes as
she felt something wet and soft on her dick. She had received oral sex
before but nothing like this. The penis was so exposed, so easy to
access. Alicia licked the head of Michelle's penis creating instant
pleasure for Michelle. Unlike before, all of the pleasure was in that
one spot. Michelle could barely stand as the pleasure became more
intense. It was like she was getting shocked in that one spot.

As Alicia sucked on Michelle's cock, it started to grow longer and
thicker. Alicia backed herself up a few inches as Michelle's cock
continued to grow. At the same time, Alicia felt for Michelle's balls
that were slowly forming. Soon they would produce life-creating sperm.
Michelle was on the verge of cumming when Alicia suddenly stopped.

"Why did you stop?" Michelle demanded.

"You will cum only once and become tired. We have a long way to go,"
Alicia reminded her.

"Oh yeah," Michelle remembered. All of her ex-boyfriends had become
tired and exhausted after they were done. Now, she was going to be in
the same position.

"You have to cum inside me if you want to complete the change," Alicia
said getting on the bed.

Michelle wasn't sure she wanted to go through with this. Her cock was
now over six inches now and would be difficult to hide. She would need a
sex-change operation to go back to before and even then it wouldn't be
the same. She was infertile; never again would she menstruate, or risk
pregnancy. Michelle felt like something had been taken from her in the
last several minutes. Alicia was now going to be that means to that end.

Michelle cautiously got on top of Alicia not wanting to crush her new
appendage. "I don't know how to aim it," she said awkwardly.

"I'll help you guide it in," Alicia said.

Alicia took hold of Michelle's cock and placed it at her entrance. "Push
slowly," she instructed.

Michelle moved her hips down pushing into Alicia. At first there was
resistance and then slowly it went an inch inside. Alicia rubbed her clit
to lubricate herself as Michelle continued to push until she was all the
way inside.

"I guess this is the part where I fuck you," Michelle said.

Alicia simply nodded getting used to having Michelle's penis inside her.
Michelle was still mad at Alicia's deception but at the very least she
was going to make her pay for it. Michelle moved her hips hoping she
wouldn't come out completely and have to readjust herself.

"You ready to have kids?" Michelle challenged Alicia.

"As long as they're yours," Alicia replied.

Michelle decided to fuck without restraint. She was drunk and new to
this body. She could work on technique and positions later. Right now,
all she had to do was ejaculate into Alicia's vagina. However, that
became easier said than done. Whether it was the spell or her
nervousness, Michelle found it difficult to cum.

As she lay on top of Alicia, Michelle's body began to change. Her muscles
expanded, body hair started to grow all over her body. Michelle felt
like she was becoming an animal as her hands and feet became larger. She
was rapidly gaining weight especially in muscle. Her shoulders and rib
cage expanded as her upper body strength rapidly increased. Her already
small breasts disappeared into the pectoral muscles. Her nipples became
smaller and darkened in color.

"At least, I'll never have to wear a bra again," Michelle thought as she
continued to press into Alicia.

Michelle momentarily stopped as she felt her hips change. It wasn't
painful, but it did feel weird. Alicia watched in amazement as she saw
muscles ripple up and down Michelle's body. She wondered what kind of
man Michelle would become.

Michelle grunted as she got closer to cumming. Her voice had become
deeper, like that of a man's voice. When she kissed Alicia, she
dominated her mouth. When she touched Alicia's breasts it was if she now
owned them since she had lost her own. She could not feel the odd
sensation of having her balls touch Alicia's inner legs. She was so
close she could feel it.

Finally, Michelle felt a sudden jolt of pleasure at the head of her cock.
She felt a rush as semen shot into Alicia's womb. There were several
pleasurable surges and then it was over. Michelle gasped and rested on
top of Alicia exhausted.

Alicia looked over the man that was on top of her. Michelle was no
longer. The only remnant from the past was the man's long hair. As he
slept next to her, Alicia stayed awake wondering about the future. Due
to the spell, she was likely pregnant. Would her new boyfriend and
future husband over-compensate in his masculinity after living as a woman
for most of his life? Alicia touched his now flaccid penis and testicles
and looked for any sign of a vaginal opening. There was none. He was
now completely a man.

***

The next morning, Alicia awoke to find a naked man examining his body in
the light. "What do I call you now?" Alicia asked smiling.

"Michael works. It is close to my old name," Michael said.

Alicia got of bed and walked up to Michael. He was now taller than her
by six inches, weighed a third more than her, and was significantly
stronger. His hair was still long from before but that only made him
look more masculine. Alicia took Michael's larger hands and placed them
on her lips.

"These are yours," she began.

She then placed his hands on her breasts, then her hips, and finally her
vaginal entrance. "These are yours," she said for each one.

"This is yours," Michael replied placing her small feminine hand on his
cock.

"I am whatever you want me to be," Alicia told him.

Michael took two rings from a desk in the room. "I found these," he
said. He placed one of the rings on his ring finger. "This belongs to
you," he said placing the ring on her finger.

Alicia looked at the wedding ring in awe. "Calling you my wife is going
to take a little time to get used to," Michael admitted.

"We have time," Alicia said happy as could be.

The Linking Spell: The Inversion

Dan was a college student with an eye for a special lady in his class. Her name was Jennifer, a slender brunette with an hour-glass figure. Dan often found himself distracted in class just looking at her. Despite his ogling, he never went to meet her. He simply lacked the self-confidence to make a move. If he were to be rejected, his whole fantasy would be at an end.

One day, Dan looked around an old comic book shop. “Do you need any help, young man?” the elderly shop keeper asked.

“Just looking,” Dan said as he scanned action figures, graphic novels, and card games.

“You appear to be bothered by something,” the shop keeper said knowingly.

“Just girl problems,” Dan said absent-minded. He wasn’t sure why he had just told the old man his private concerns. It just kind of came out.

“I doubt you’ll find the perfect gift in this store,” the shop keeper smiled.

“Oh yeah?” Dan smirked. “What is the perfect gift?” Dan asked.

“True love in its purest form. Most people get close to it, but I have the secret to obtaining it,” the shop keeper said. “Been married a long time now.”

Dan didn’t doubt it. The shop keeper looked ancient. “Well, that’s great, but I can’t buy true love,” Dan said.

“No, but I got a book that can guide you to it,” the shop keeper replied.

“Some self-help book?” Dan asked skeptically.

“A book of spells, one in particular would be able to solve your problem. It’s called the Linking Spell. It’s very powerful magic that binds two people together forever,” the shop keeper said taking out the book.

Dan rolled his eyes but allowed the shop keeper to open the book. “There it is,” the shop keeper said showing Dan the words to the spell.

“It doesn’t look English,” Dan said frowning.

“Perfect pronunciation is important,” the shop keeper warned.

“Right,” Dan said not taking the man seriously.

“When you recite the spell, you must visualize the person you wish to link to. You must be very careful for the spell is irrevocable once it has been casted,” the shop keeper explained.

“And this other person will have no choice but to love me?” Dan asked.

“It goes both ways. You will love her as much as she loves you,” the shop keeper replied.

Dan considered the idea thoughtfully. Marriages were ending in divorce all too often and many others lived in unhappy relationships. This would give him marital bliss for an entire lifetime. “Sounds great,” Dan said.

“So, you want to buy it?” the shop keeper asked hopefully.

“No need, man. I already took a picture of it on my phone,” Dan said smartly.

The shop keeper seemed stupefied. “You kids and your gizmos,” he scoffed. “If you do the spell yourself, you could mess it up. You will need my help but only if you buy the book,” the shop keeper said.

“I think I got this,” Dan said arrogantly and then left the store.

***

Dan put off using the spell until the semester was almost over. Upon realizing he wouldn’t have class with his dream girl anymore, he stared at the picture of the spell on his phone. Supposedly, he had to get it right the first time or it would end in epic failure. Using Facebook, he stared long and hard at Jennifer’s face.

“Okay, I got this,” Dan said and started practicing individual words.

Once he was confident enough, he read out the entire spell. Nothing magical happened then and there. Shrugging, Dan went to sleep with dreams of Jennifer in his mind.

***

The next day, something odd happened. He awoke to find a few dozen friend requests on his Facebook from people in his class. He lazily accepted them all. Scores of people started liking all of his posts and pictures. Pumped up by his new found popularity, Dan went to class in high spirits.

Upon arriving to class, his female professor came up to him. “I am so happy to have had you in my class, Dan,” she said.

“Well, thanks. I enjoy having you as a teacher,” Dan said awkwardly.

His teacher gushed at the remark. Dan also noticed that the girls in his class were staring at him and whispering to each other. Dan was so preoccupied with the positive attention that he didn’t realize Jennifer wasn’t even in the classroom.

At the gym, Dan gained more compliments. “I saw you back there. Nice work out,” a random guy complimented him.

“Thanks,” Dan replied not sure what to make of it.

Once he was done with his routine, he hit the showers. There were already a few guys present, but they all turned their attention to him once he entered. “Nice ass, man,” one of them complimented.

“Excuse you?” Dan said thinking he misheard.

“Hey, I saw him first. Your body is something else. Can I see your dick?” he asked.

“Is this some kind of prank?” Dan asked.

“No man, we’re just trying to show our admiration is all. One of them closer to him with an erect penis and looked as though he was about to kiss him.

“Okay, kiss me and I floor you,” Dan threatened and then got out of the shower.

As he was about to get his clothes on, another guy came up to him. “This may sound a little weird, but you mind if I suck your dick?” he asked.

“What the fuck, man?” Dan asked astounded and then quickly put his clothes on.

***

Dan made his way out of the gym and enjoyed some female attention. They shyly waved at him. Dan was too flustered to properly respond. He just went back to his car and drove back to his apartment. Once he arrived, his roommate was there to greet him. John had been a decent roommate. He kept to himself and didn’t invite large scores of people over. This time it was different.

“Hey, Dan. I was thinking. We could be more than just roommates,” John said.

“What are you talking about?” Dan asked losing patience.

“We could be together. No one needs to know,” John said.

“That sounds really gay,” Dan objected.

“Who cares, man?” John replied.

“John, you have a girlfriend. Why are you gay all of a sudden?” Dan questioned.

“She can’t give me what you have. She doesn’t have your cock,” John reasoned.

“Okay, I am going to my room now,” Dan said and then quickly went inside locking the door behind him.

He logged onto his computer and found that he had a few hundred friend requests. “Oh my God,” he said upon seeing the number. He was also given a few hundred Facebook messages, some of which, were sexually suggestive. Both men and women wanted his dick apparently.

“What’s wrong with these people?” Dan wondered.

He then considered his phone. “No way,” he said amazed. He dialed his good friend on the West Coast to test his theory. “Hey, Jeremy. How’s it going?” Dan asked.

“Same old,” Jeremy replied.

“If I was right in front of you, would you suck my dick?” Dan asked seriously.

“Absolutely, anything for you,” Jeremy replied.

“Seriously?” Dan asked stunned.

“No, fag. Why would you even ask me that?” Jeremy replied.

Dan sighed with relief. So, there was a range to this madness. “Look at my Facebook page,” he told him.

There was a pause as Jeremy looked over at Dan’s Facebook page. “Holy shit! Look at your wall,” Jeremy said amused.

“I know, right. Everyone at my school is acting crazy,” Dan said.

“So that’s why you asked if I would suck your dick?” Jeremy asked.

“Yeah, I have been getting that all day. Even my roommate has become gay,” Dan said.

“Looks like you’re getting a lot of female attention too,” Jeremy noted.

“Yeah, everyone is acting the same way,” Dan said.

“Until you figure this out, I wouldn’t bend over in public,” Jeremy joked.

“Very funny,” Dan replied.

***

Dan stayed in his room the whole time avoiding his now-homosexual roommate. Using a different setting on Facebook, Dan was able to block most people from being able to send him messages or post on his wall. Upon arriving at class, Dan looked for Jennifer. She seemed flustered with those around her. Dan had to test her.

“Kiss me,” he said to her.

“Fuck off,” she replied annoyed.

“Wow, it’s the opposite of what I wanted. It’s inverted,” Dan said amazed.

“What are you talking about?” she demanded.

Dan made eye contact with a random girl. “You want to kiss me?” he asked her.

“Absolutely,” she replied.

“Maybe after class,” Dan said quickly.

“Such a tease,” the girl said passing by.

Jennifer stared at the random girl. “Its happening to you too?” she realized.

“What do you mean?” Dan asked her.

“Since yesterday, my Facebook has been completely overwhelmed with stupid comments and every person I pass by wants to fuck me,” Jennifer said irritable.

“Look, I can explain what’s been happening to us,” Dan told her.

“No, you’re just like all the other creeps,” she said dismissively.

“I was just testing you. Look at my phone,” he said handing it over.

Jennifer saw that a few hundred more people had requested to be his friend. She eyed him in wonder. “Alright, let’s go now,” she said.

***

Dan and Jennifer found a secluded spot away from anyone else in a park. “You’re telling me this is the result of a spell you got from a comic book store?” she asked incredulous.

“Right. I read it out loud and the next day this happened,” Dan admitted.

“What were you trying to do? Have the whole world love you? And why am I receiving all the attention too?” Jennifer asked.

“I was trying to put the Linking Spell on you. I wanted it to be between us. Now, I am receiving attention from everyone else but you,” Dan realized.

“What did I ever do to gain your interest? You haven’t talked with me this whole semester,” she said angrily.

“You’re beautiful,” Dan said lamely.

“Is that all I am to you? A pretty face. You men are all the same,” Jennifer said unimpressed. “Do you know any of my likes and dislikes, how I think, or my personality?” she asked.

“No,” Dan said flatly.

“You disgust me. You better find a way to fix this,” she demanded.

“Okay, during Christmas break we will be far apart from each other. We can then see if the spell follows me or not,” Dan said.

“That’s in a few weeks from now,” Jennifer pointed out.

“Well, I am not going to leave now. We have finals,” Dan said obviously.

“So, I am just going to have to endure sexual harassment and possibly rape because of your spell?” Jennifer asked outraged.

“I have to deal with it too,” Dan said.

“Who cares if girls throw themselves at you. You’re a man. I’m a woman beating off gangs of men. It’s not the same,” she said.

“I will protect you,” Dan volunteered.

“Please, you’ll get your ass kicked,” she said.

“This spell is not a violent one. It’s just love misdirected,” Dan said.

“Says the expert that caused this mess in the first place,” Jennifer replied.

“I am not going to fail my classes over this,” Dan said resolved.

“Some hero you are,” she said and stormed off.

Dan sighed. His first real conversation with Jennifer had been a disaster. Everyone loved him but the one he really wanted.

***

Dan thought it over and decided to take a few days off to go on a road trip. Sure enough, everyone he came into contact with wanted to be physically intimate with him. Whether it be the gas station clerk, the grocery cashier, the museum tour guide, or even the cop that pulled him over, they all wanted his dick. Dan checked his Facebook and noticed a sudden drop off in Facebook messages. He went over to Jennifer’s page and noticed that her wall was still flooded with hundreds of messages.

“I’m in another state right now,” he messaged Jennifer.

“Good for you,” she texted back.

“That means that this is affecting us both. Even if I leave the country, it won’t stop what’s happening to you,” I messaged.

There was a pause for a few moments. “You better fix this.”

***

Dan didn’t want to do it but felt he had no choice. He went back to the comic book store to beg for forgiveness and a possible solution. Maybe the shop keeper could reverse the spell. The shop keeper smirked as if expecting Dan to return.

“I need your help to reverse the spell,” Dan said to him.

“Don’t you like the whole world loving you?” the shop keeper asked.

“It’s not real. I just wanted Jennifer to love me. She’s the only one who isn’t affected by it,” Dan said.

“The spell is irreversible, but it might be redirected. Bring her to me next time you visit,” the shop keeper instructed.

***

Dan brought Jennifer into the store. “This is such bullshit,” she said looking at the normal-looking comic book store.

“Hello, my dear,” the shop keeper said politely.

“Do you want to squeeze my tits too? That’s all I have gotten all day,” she said angrily.

“He’s the only one that can fix us,” Dan told her.

“Fine, reverse the spell,” Jennifer said to the shop keeper.

“It’s not that simple. The spell is irreversible but it can be redirected between you two. Instead of the whole world linked to each of you, the two of you will be linked to each other,” the shop keeper explained.

“So, I would be linked to this creep forever? I don’t think so,” Jennifer rejected.

“Unfortunately, if you are not linked to each other, you will never find love with any other. You will be loved by all, but you will never truly love them back,” the shop keeper said frowning.

“So, I’ll never enjoy sex again?” Dan questioned.

“Oh, you’ll experience the physical pleasures of it, but you will never truly love the person you are with,” the shop keeper clarified.

“Well, this fucks with you more than me, because I haven’t had anything in a long time,” Jennifer said to Dan.

“There’s more to it. When the spell links two people, your bodies will be reshaped according to your lover’s desires,” the shop keeper continued.

“Like, I can change her hair to blond and give her bigger boobs?” Dan wondered out loud.

“Precisely,” the shop keeper agreed.

“What the fuck?” Jennifer said outraged.

“It works for you too, my dear,” the shop keeper said gently.

“So, I can give him a one inch penis if I wanted to?” she asked scornfully.

“Please don’t,” Dan pleaded.

“My dear, if the Linking Spell came upon you, you would love Dan with all your heart and desire only the best for him according to your desires. You would be in perpetual bliss together. Problems involving money, status, or property will amount to nothing compared to your love,” the shop keeper smiled at the thought of it.

“Yeah, fuck that,” Jennifer said rudely. “What if Danny-boy here gets killed? Will that end the spell?” she asked while eyeing a Medieval broadsword.

“Let’s not get carried away,” Dan said backing away from her.

“No, you will forever be alone,” the shop keeper replied.

“So, I either endure a lifetime of sexual harassment and loneliness or be forced to marry Dan? Those are my only options,” Jennifer said visibly upset.

Dan frowned feeling sorry for Jennifer for the first time since the chaos had begun. “I’ll promise to be cool to you,” Dan said to her.

“You’re such an idiot,” she said disdainfully.

“What if we do the spell on ourselves, but we stay away from each other?” Dan asked.

“The attention each of you has received from the world would stop, but you two would never truly find love with another,” the shop keeper said.

“True love is overrated. Let’s do it,” Jennifer said.

Dan nodded. The shop keeper put their hands together and performed the incantation correctly this time. Dan and Jennifer felt an instant and intense romantic love towards one another. Their hands tingled with their touch. Jennifer eyed Dan horrified. She felt a forceful desire to kiss him and make out with him right then and there. Dan also felt a similar reaction. The shop keeper eyed the two of them curiously wondering what they would do.

“Dan…don’t speak to me ever again,” Jennifer said finally and stormed out of the shop.

“She has a strong will. I’m sorry, son,” the shop keeper said sympathetically.

“It’s alright, I deserved it,” Dan said sadly.

***

Dan exited the shop and walked around the parking lot. The people he encountered didn’t bother to look at him. Things were back to normal it seemed. He looked at his phone and saw a sudden drop off in Facebook messages. Now, he was getting messages from people who either hated him or were apologizing for their own messages. Dan was losing Facebook friends quickly.

Dan went back to his apartment and found his roommate acting normally. He was busy talking with his girlfriend on the phone in the living room. Relieved but sad, Dan awaited a new day.

Once he got to class, he placed himself in the back as far as he could from Jennifer. The link that tied them together was still strong. It frustrated him the entire class period. Jennifer seemed to notice his attempt to avoid her. The same desire roared through her as well.

“Dan, stop,” she said to him as he left the hall.

Dan perked up upon hearing her voice as if it were the most beautiful sound he had ever heard. “Yes?” he said working hard to control his feelings.

“You fucked up, alright, but you tried to fix it. Thank you,” she said.

“You’re welcome,” Dan said politely.

“I don’t want to be alone,” she said to him.

“I am not the right guy for you,” Dan said, the words were painful for him to say.

“You can change. You’re changing right now. I can see it,” Jennifer said to him.

“It’s the spell talking,” Dan rebuked.

“No, this is real. Come to my place. We can talk more,” she said.

“If I come to your place, I doubt there will be any talking,” Dan said seriously.

“So, you won’t come,” Jennifer asked hurt.

“No,” he shook his head. His body felt like it was on fire rejecting her. Every part of his body wanted to embrace her, but he knew could not.

Dan walked away from her, each step more painful than the first.

***

Dan found himself unable to concentrate for finals. He was haunted by Jennifer in his dreams. He did everything he could to try to shut her out. He blocked her on Facebook and tried to think of other girls he could date instead. His resolve was starting to fade with each passing hour.

“I can do this,” he said to himself as he focused on his studies.

After a few minutes of reading his textbook, he slammed it shut. “I can’t,” he realized. He went out to his car and drove to her place. He knocked on her door hoping she would reject him.

She opened the door and looked at him surprised. “What is it?” she asked.

“I can’t get you off my mind. I can’t study, I can’t even think. Tell me you hate me, hurt me, anything to make this easier for me,” he pleaded.

“You just need to think less with your dick,” she said insultingly. She didn’t want to admit it, but her body was also reacting to him.

“Yeah, more like that,” Dan said to her.

“Like this?” Jennifer asked and grabbed his dick through his pants ruthlessly. She squeezed hard and then realized it was flaccid.

“Oh God, that hurt,” Dan said as she grabbed him.

Jennifer gave him a confused look. “You really mean it?” she realized.

He merely nodded. She loosened her hold on him and then kissed him tenderly. Dan couldn’t resist kissing her back. The two passionately held each other as they kissed for a few moments outside her door.

“Come in,” Jennifer said as she broke from him.

Dan couldn’t resist any longer. He went inside her apartment knowing full well what would happen. “We don’t have to do this,” he said to her.

“Shut up and kiss me,” she said silencing him.

The two tore at each other as they kissed. Jennifer aggressively pushed him up against a wall as she got close to him. “Go ahead and change me. Make me how you want?” she said to him.

“You’re perfect as you are,” he replied to her. It was the truth.

“Well, I can think of a few improvements,” Jennifer smiled as she caressed his arms.

“You going to give me a six-pack and bigger guns?” Dan asked hopefully.

“Let’s get you out of these clothes, so I can decide,” Jennifer replied.

The two furiously worked to take their clothes off. Jennifer took off her shirt and bra and embraced Dan’s bare chest. The scars on his chest, back, and arms disappeared as Jennifer looked over him. Jennifer’s breasts became slightly larger.

“Perfect, huh?” Jennifer mocked.

“I’m sorry. I couldn’t control it,” Dan admitted.

“It’s alright. I like them this way,” Jennifer complimented.

The two slowly moved towards Jennifer’s bedroom kissing and caressing each other the whole way. Once inside her bedroom, Jennifer went through Dan’s hair lengthening it to shoulder length. “You like guys with long wild hair I imagine,” Dan said pleasantly surprised.

Jennifer only smiled. She took off his belt and unbuttoned his jeans. “Take them off,” she ordered.

Dan immediately complied taking off his jeans and throwing them aside. Jennifer likewise stripped her jeans off. Dan stared at her memorized. Spell or no spell, she looked great to him. They quickly were naked in front of each other. As they kissed once more, Dan didn’t realize he was becoming shorter. Now, they were both at eye level. Dan was so intoxicated by Jennifer’s beauty that he didn’t realize his body becoming smaller.

Jennifer clutched his back reducing the size of his skeleton and Deltoid muscles. She then reached around his hips as she grinded into him. Despite all this stimulation, Dan remained flaccid. She placed her hand on his gut eliminating all of his belly fat in an instant. What would take months of solid training occurred within an instant.

“Thanks,” Dan said appreciatively.

“Oh, I am not finished,” Jennifer said mischievously.

“By all means, continue,” Dan said kissing her.

“Get on the bed,” Jennifer ordered.

Dan complied still oblivious to the changes on his body. Jennifer got on top of him and put her mouth on his cock. Dan immediately moaned in pleasure as she licked him. Jennifer cradled his balls as she went to work on him. Despite what she was giving him, he refused to go hard. Dan closed his eyes enjoying the sensation. This was the best blow job he had ever received. He felt unusually sensitive this time. Jennifer kept going until she couldn’t any longer. Dan felt a great urge to cum but couldn’t for some reason.
Jennifer rose up as she looked at her work. “Why did you stop?” Dan wondered opening his eyes.

“Look what I have made for you,” Jennifer smiled.

Dan looked down and realization came to him for the first time. His cock and balls were gone replaced with a slit. Dan got up and touched himself feeling a vulva and vaginal entrance on his body. “What is this? What happened?” he asked panicked.

“It’s alright, baby,” Jennifer said reassuring him with kisses.

“You did this?” he asked her.

Jennifer nodded as she caressed his chest. She squeezed his nipples making them larger. Breast tissue began to build up around his nipples as she squeezed his chest. “Why? I don’t understand,” Dan said as his voice became higher-pitched.

“Silly, I’m a Lesbian. You wanted a sexy girlfriend that would satisfy your every need. That makes two of us,” she said.

Dan’s breasts became larger with Jennifer’s chest becoming C-cup size. “That’s large enough,” Jennifer smirked.

“Why didn’t you tell me?” Dan asked stunned. Due to the spell, he couldn’t stay mad at her. He loved her too much regardless of what body he happened to be in.

“Its so hard to find a good girl…that also likes girls,” she chuckled. “When that shop keeper mentioned how I could change my lover however I wanted, I knew this would be my chance.”

Dan realized he had been tricked, but his mind prevented him from being angry or terrified of his situation. He couldn’t believe it. His cock and balls were gone, but he couldn’t feel angry or alarmed by it. He was strangely satisfied having Jennifer on top of him. Jennifer looked at Dan’s hand and saw it become smaller and more feminine. As her legs became entangled with his, she could feel them become smaller and less hairy. She loved the feeling of having smooth legs next to her own.

She placed her hand next to his entrance. “I want you good and deep, lover,” she said and placed two fingers inside him.

Dan didn’t feel any pain as Jennifer went inside him for the first time. All he could feel was the pleasure radiating from his new vagina. Jennifer rubbed his clit while moving around inside his new vagina. She was surprised to find it perfectly moist and complete. He was deep enough to allow for her longest finger.

She then got off of him and looked at her work. As far as she knew, this would be the last time she would be able to change him to her desires. Satisfied, she went to her drawer. “Stay on the bed. I am not finished with you,” she told him.

Dan could not hope to escape. He was transfixed on her. He would do anything she wanted. Jennifer pulled out the fake cock and placed the belt around her hips. She then got on top of him placing her cock at his entrance.

“I don’t always like being the dominant one, but you’re inexperienced. I expect you to learn,” she said to him.

Dan could only nod. Jennifer pushed inside him and was pleased he was deep enough for her. Dan clutched his new breasts unable to comprehend the sensations he was feeling. “Put your legs around my hips, baby,” Jennifer said to him.

Dan complied and Jennifer started fucking him properly. As she thrust into him, his breasts moved up and down from the movement. He couldn’t believe this was happening to him. It felt like a dream. Only moments ago, he was outside her apartment as a man. Jennifer aggressively penetrated him until he finally climaxed for the first time as a girl.

Dan cried out as he felt his first female orgasm. They embraced with their breasts touching each other and their hair all over the place. As Dan panted from his orgasm, golden rings appeared on their fingers.

“I guess we’re married now,” Jennifer smiled.

“Married? What do I call you?” Dan asked confused.

“I am your wife, silly,” Jennifer said him.

“What about children? I don’t want to fuck a dude,” Dan said panicked.

“Neither do I. I have an idea though,” Jennifer said thoughtfully and then placed her hand on Dan’s stomach.

“Give me twins,” she said to Dan.

Deep inside Dan’s body, anything that was male faded away. Two of Danielle’s eggs dropped and became magically fertilized. Danielle was now pregnant with twins and in nine months the two of them would become mothers.

Mating Spell

Emily was at her grandmother’s house. It was a matter of social obligation since grandmother was assisting her with her schooling. However, every time she visited grandmother she always brought up the topic of marriage and children. She was a bit old-fashioned and believed anyone over the age of twenty who was unmarried had something wrong with them.

“College is where you find a good husband,” grandmother told her.

“Of course, grandmother,” Emily rolled her eyes. “I just haven’t found the right one.”

“He is supposed to find you,” grandmother told her. “You must be less picky,” she lectured.

“Well, I don't want to pick a bad one and get divorced,” Emily said reasonably.

“Nonsense. You only need a man to have children with. If he’s no good, I’ll take care of you,” grandmother promised.

“I figured I would get my degree done before having children,” Emily said delicately.

“If you wait too long, you will dry up. You can complete your degree anytime, get a career anytime, but it’s not the same with children,” grandmother told her.

“Look, grandma, I’m not going to get knocked up just to make you happy. I have my own life,” Emily finally said.

Grandmother gave her an impatient look. “Fine, fine,” she said displeased.

Emily felt bad for the outburst. She knew grandmother was looking out for her well-being in her own way. It just wasn’t the 1950s anymore. Times were different now with women having children in their late thirties. Technology and fertility drugs had also advanced considerably from grandmother’s time.

“Look, I’ll look real hard to find a sweet guy. I promise,” Emily lied to make grandmother feel better.

“I know you will,” grandmother smiled. “I have made certain of it.”

“What do you mean?” Emily asked confused.

“I have placed a spell on you. The first man you meet will be the one,” grandmother told her.

Emily smiled at her nearly senile grandmother and then realized she was serious. “No way,” Emily realized backing away. There had been rumors for years in the family that grandmother dabbled in the dark arts.

“Yes, dear. I’m not going to live much longer. I want to see my great grand-kids while I am alive,” grandmother said.

“What about my life? How could you make me fall in love with the first man I meet?” Emily asked outraged.

“Love? No, pure lust. Once you’re pregnant, you can ditch the man,” grandmother said dismissively.

“You can’t do this to me!” Emily shouted at her.

“Careful child, if you don’t find a man yourself I will bring one here,” grandmother threatened.

Emily stared at grandmother wide-eyed. “You’ve gone crazy. You remove this spell this instant!” Emily demanded.

“The clock is ticking,” grandmother smiled as she pushed the send button on her phone.

Emily had to escape before grandmother had some random man come to the door. It could be her gardener, her driver, an old neighbor, or some random guy she found online. She couldn’t take a chance and stay in the house. She stormed out without saying goodbye and cautiously looked in all directions for a man.

Fortunately, grandmother’s house was in the countryside. Seeing no one, Emily got into her car and drove away. She just had to get to her apartment, lock the door, and outlast the duration of the spell. It was her only hope.

***

Emily didn’t make any stops along the way even as she was nearly out of gas. She couldn’t risk stopping at a gas station and meeting a random man. She eventually did get to the apartment in the afternoon and looked around for anyone on the street. Seeing no one, she ran into her apartment and locked the door.

“How was your visit?” Alicia asked as she entered. Alicia was Emily’s college roommate. While Emily was a pale redhead with short hair, Alicia had long brown hair and a tanner complexion. The two got along well and were good friends.

“I don’t want to talk about it,” Emily said freaked out. “Don’t let any men into the apartment.”

“Okay…,” Alicia wondered.

Emily went into her room and tried to calm her nerves. Despite being inside the apartment, she started to feel uncontrolled lust. She felt more aroused than she had ever felt before. Her nipples were painfully sensitive and she was quickly getting wet. Emily quickly took off her clothes and entered her shower. Being naked turned her on even more. She quickly rubbed her clit to get off, but it was only making matters worse. She rubbed continuously for a good twenty minutes but was getting no satisfaction. She eventually fatigued as her knees felt weak.

***

Alicia was oblivious to Emily’s problem, but she did recall her wishes to not let any man in the apartment. As Emily was taking a shower, there was a knock on the door. Alicia went to the door and saw a UPS driver come up with a package.

“Is there an Emily Price here?” the young male UPS driver asked.

“Yeah, I can sign for her,” Alicia said.

“Unfortunately, I have to have her sign for it,” the UPS driver insisted.

Alicia stared at the driver and wondered what to do. “Well, she’s not available, so you will just have to come back later.”

“I see two cars in the driveway. I can wait,” the UPS driver said patiently.

“She’s not available,” Alicia said more sternly and shut the door. “That was weird,” Alicia said as she went back to the living room.

***

Emily sat in the shower feeling like a nervous wreck. She was still soaking wet from the shower. She didn’t dare dry herself up for fear of being overstimulated. She couldn’t understand why she was feeling this way. Was grandmother’s spell strong enough that it focused on all the men in the entire neighborhood? Would she have to go camping in the woods to escape this curse?

There was a sudden crash inside her room. Emily quickly got up and locked her bathroom door. She went to get her phone to dial 911. “What is the nature of your emergency?” the male operator asked.

Emily shuddered barely able to communicate. “Someone has broken into my apartment,” she said and then proceeded to give the address.

“Police will be on their way shortly,” the male operator assured her.

“Thank you,” Emily said barely able to talk.

***

Alicia heard the crash in the other room. She opened a cabinet, took out a pistol, and went into Emily’s room. Turning the lights on, she found the burglar. The window had been broken. Eyeing the door to the bathroom, Alicia then focused on the burglar. “I would leave if you don’t want to get shot,” Alica advised him.

“I’m sorry. Real sorry,” the burglar said backing away towards the window.

Emily heard a male voice on the other side of the door. Her vagina had a spasm and her whole body trembled. “No, not him,” she moaned.

The burglar exited the same broken window and ran off. Alicia sighed with relief. It had been years since she had actually had to shoot a pistol at the range. She was thankful she didn’t have to actually fire a shot.

“Emily? You okay in there?” Alicia asked concerned.

“Yeah, I’m fine,” Emily said shaking.

“The burglar is gone. I’ll call the police,” Alicia told her.

“I already did. Can you handle it?” Emily asked. She could barely focus on anything as it were.

“Sure,” Alicia said exiting the room. She placed the pistol back in the cabinet and waited for the cops to show up.

***

Emily figured staying naked in the bathroom wasn’t helping things. She entered her bedroom, saw the broken window, and quickly put some clothes on. Had she not been in the bathroom, she would have thrown herself onto the burglar. With the window cracked open, her room was no longer safe to be in. After getting dressed, she entered the living room and sat down on the couch.

It wasn’t long before two male cops showed up to the door. Alicia immediately went to the door, but Emily was noticeably freaked. Her body wanted to grind against the male cops and have them take her, the two of them at the same time if possible. Emily had a brief contemplation about her fate. Having a kid with a cop wouldn’t be so bad, would it? A cop was so much better than a burglar or some frat kid, she figured. She then suddenly snapped out of it. She wasn’t going to settle. She was going to beat this spell.

Emily exited the living room and hid inside Alicia’s room. “We got a call about a burglary,” the lead cop said to Alicia.

“Yeah, he broke through the window, but I scared him away,” Alicia said vaguely.

“Mind if we look around?” the lead cop asked.

“It’s this way,” Alicia led them over to Emily’s room. The cops eyed the broken window and noticed glass had fallen inside the room.

“Anything stolen?” the lead cop asked.

“I don’t think so,” Alicia said.

“Was anyone here to witness the break-in,” the lead cop asked Alicia.

“My roommate, Emily, was in the bathroom at the time. I can give you a description of the guy,” Alicia offered.

“That would be great,” the lead cop said appreciatively.

Alicia proceeded to give a description of a homeless-looking man with long messy brown hair and a beard. “Can we talk to Emily?” the lead cop asked politely.

“She’s a bit traumatized by what happened. I don’t think she wants to,” Alicia said.

“Well, if she doesn’t want to talk to us, she can tell us herself,” the lead cop said rudely.

Alicia gave the cops a wide-eyed look as they went towards her own room. “That’s my room,” Alicia pointed out.

“Can we come in?” the lead cop asked her.

“Not without a search warrant,” Alicia stared them down.

The cops smiled. “You have already invited us in. Please open the door,” the lead cop insisted. “We need to talk to the witness.”

“We’re married, and I said no on her behalf. She’s not feeling well,” Alicia told them.

The cops backed off as they were thrown a curveball. The lead cop noted that Alicia wasn’t wearing a wedding ring, but they couldn’t take that risk. “We’ll have patrols out here to make sure he doesn’t come back. Our report will be available in a few business days,” the lead cop said and then the two headed out.

Alicia shook her head as they left. She had never encountered such aggressiveness from cops before. She would know. Her father was a police officer. Alicia then entered her room and found an anxious-looking Emily sitting on her computer chair.

“Are they gone?” she asked.

“Yeah, what’s the big deal? They’re just cops,” Alicia asked.

Emily couldn’t tell her without sound insane. “I just don’t feel well. Can I sleep in your room? I can sleep on the floor.”

Alicia eyed the sick-looking Emily. She had never seen her so messed up. “Use my bed. I’m not going to have you sleep on the floor.”

“Thanks,” Emily said gratefully.

“Hey, guess what? I told the cops we’re married to get them to leave. How weird is that?” Alicia smiled.

Emily simply stared at her. Was that the answer? If she became a Lesbian, would that break the spell? Could Alicia be the one to save her? “Yeah, weird,” Emily repeated and went over to the bed.

***

Alicia exited the room and closed the door behind her. It soon became dark and there was another knock on the door.
Alicia sighed and went to the door. Two teenage boys were at the door. “Hey, we lost our dog. We think he went into your yard,” one of them said.

“I can go check. Stay right here,” Alicia offered.

“Can we check ourselves,” the boy pressed.

Alicia narrowed her eyes. “No, you may not,” she refused.

Alicia went to the back and looked for the lost dog. Seeing nothing, she went back inside the house only to find the two boys snooping around the apartment. “Nice place you got here,” one of them said.

“Get out!” Alicia said angrily.

“We’re just trying to find our dog,” they said defensively.

“Your dog isn’t here,” Alicia said and kicked them out.

Alicia shook her head and went back to watching TV on the couch.

***

Emily meanwhile had lucid dreams as she slept. She dreamt of many men taking their turns with her depositing their seed in her. Even as she slept, her body squirmed and turned. Her privates were drenched underneath the sheets. She moaned and cried out as her body couldn’t find release.

Alicia was none-the-wiser as she started reading a textbook. Her studies were interrupted by a knock on the door. Annoyed, Alicia went to the door and saw a crowd of frat boys. “We’re ready to party!” the leader said enthusiastically.

Alicia eyed multiple cars on the curb near the apartment. Some of them had boxes and kegs of beer. Their leader was a jock-type with short blond hair. “Excuse me?” Alicia asked them.

The leader asked Alicia if they were at the right address. The address number he had was close but on the other side of town. “Sorry, we thought this was the right place,” the leader said disappointed.

“Honest mistake,” Alicia allowed.

“But if you want, we can still party here. You have a nice place,” the leader smiled.

“Yeah, let’s do it,” the others cheered.

“I don’t think so,” Alicia objected.

“Why not? We got stereo equipment in the back. We can make this party bitch’n,” the leader said looking over the living room.

“I said no. I don’t want a noise complaint,” Alicia excused.

“Oh, don’t worry about that. My father’s big in the community. He owns a dealership,” the leader told her.

“Right, the answer is still no,” Alicia told them.

“Is there someone else we can talk to about this,” another frat boy interjected.

“No, piss off,” Alicia said losing patience and slammed the door on them.

“But my dad owns a dealership…,” the leader said hurt and confused as he left with the others.

***

Not long after, Alicia had another knock on the door. It was her ex-boyfriend, Sean. “What do you want?” Alicia asked peeved.

“I just want to say I’m sorry,” he said apologetically.

“You think after everything you said to me, that we’re going to be good after that?” Alicia asked angrily.

“I was ignorant. I was wrong,” Sean admitted.

Alicia still felt some feelings for Sean even though she hated the way he had treated her. “Come in,” she allowed.

Sean and Alicia chatted on the couch while Emily struggled to sleep.

***

With Sean in the apartment, Emily’s eyes shot open. Something was very wrong, but she couldn’t figure out why. Her panties were drenched, and she had to fight to keep herself from touching herself. She peeked out and saw Sean with Alicia. He was the source!

Sean looked back and saw Emily open the door. “I thought that was your room,” Sean smiled.

“We had a burglary in the other room,” Alicia explained.

“That makes sense. I have never met your roommate before. You’re cute,” Sean said to Emily.

Alicia was a little pissed off to have Sean drooling over her female roommate. “Why are you here again?” she reminded him.

Sean was barely attentive to Alicia. “To make sweet love to your roommate,” he said.

“What the fuck?” Alicia wondered.

Emily couldn’t stop herself. The two of them were drawn together like a magnet. They both took slow steps towards each other. Emily knew that once she was in his arms, she would kiss him non-stop and rip off her clothes. There would be nothing Alicia could do to stop them.

“Alicia…,” Emily said softly as she felt compelled to embrace Sean.

Alicia eyed the two of them. “Alright, Sean, time to get out. Obviously, you’re not interested in reconciling,” she said displeased.

Sean wasn’t paying attention. The only thing he wanted was Emily. As he got closer to her, he took off his shirt and threw it aside. Without even thinking about it, Emily started taking off her shirt.

“What the fuck is wrong with you two?” Alicia said staring at them.

Neither of them answered. She was no longer important. All that mattered was that he be mated with this very ready female, to make her pregnant. Sean clutched Emily’s shoulders to keep her still and went to kiss her. Suddenly, he lost muscle control as he fell to the floor and began shaking violently.

Emily broke her trance as she saw Sean shaking on the floor. “That will serve you right, asshole,” Alicia said with the TASER in her hand.

“You have to get him out of here,” Emily said pleadingly.

“Easier said than done. He’s heavy,” Alicia said. “Can you help me?”

Emily shook her head. “Fine,” Alicia said as she dragged Sean out of the apartment, took out the TASER prongs, and shut the door.

Alicia then turned to a very sickly Emily. “What’s up with you? You were going to make out with my ex-boyfriend.”

“I can’t…,” Emily gasped. Even with Sean out of the apartment, she still felt intense arousal go through her.

“Not only that but this apartment has had non-stop visitors since you arrived. Is this some kind of prank?” Alicia asked losing patience.

“My grandmother…put a spell on me,” Emily said finally and took a seat on the couch. She fought hard not to touch herself as remained sitting.

“What kind of spell?” Alicia asked curiously.

“A mating spell. My grandmother thinks I should have kids by now. She’s old as hell and thinks I should have a dozen kids by the time I’m thirty,” Emily grumbled.

“A spell between you and someone else?” Alicia asked.

“Any man and me. If a man enters the apartment, I won’t be able to stop myself,” Emily said. “I’ve had non-stop arousal since I got here. I can’t stop touching myself,” Emily said.

Alicia gave her a sympathetic look. She had heard of a rare medical condition where a woman had continuous arousal and orgasms. “Why didn’t you tell me?” Alicia asked concerned.

“Because it’s crazy. Who would believe me?” Emily said flustered.

“I would believe you. I’ve spent my whole life trying to convince people that what I felt was real,” Alicia said.

Emily didn’t catch on. “If I get pregnant, it will all stop. Maybe, it’s worth it,” she said losing resolve.

Alicia felt a stir within her. She had never felt real arousal in several months but something was suddenly getting to her. “You said ‘man’ right?” Alicia questioned.

“Yeah,” Emily replied.

“What about male?” Alicia questioned.

“What difference does it make? It’s the same thing,” Emily said feeling distressed.

Alicia gave Emily a haunted look. “We have to separate. Maybe, I can get you to some cabin in the woods.”

“Just keep the damn door closed, alright. I’ll be fine if you do that. I can wait this out,” Emily said.

“No we can’t,” Alicia said as she started feeling intense pleasure deep inside.

“What do you mean?” Emily asked confused.

“I’m not who you think I am. I’m sorry I mislead you, but it’s hard for someone like me to gain acceptance. I never did it to take advantage of you,” Alicia said to her.

“What?” Emily repeated.

“I’m…a transsexual. I was born a boy,” Alicia revealed.

Emily simply stared at Alicia, her female roommate of two years. She had seen Alicia making out with Sean. She had awkwardly heard them make love in her room. She had even accidentally seen Alicia’s breasts one time when she barged into her room. Her voice, her face, her body, and her walk were all perfect. She even dressed better than her. Emily would never have guessed. That was why she couldn’t get relief. According to the spell, Alicia was still male.

“Do you still have…,” Emily asked awkwardly.

“My male parts? Yeah,” Alicia admitted.

She was so fucked. It hadn’t been all the visitors that had set her off. It was Alicia. The spell was drawing them together and gaining strength over time. If she had only known, but it was her fault as well. She hadn’t wanted to tell Alicia what was happening to her. Their secrets to each other had doomed them.

“I’m so sorry. I never thought of you…sexually,” Alicia told her.

“Why not?” Emily asked not thinking clearly.

Alicia simply stared at Emily. Her roommate was thirsty as fuck. “I thought I was only attracted to men,” she muttered.

Emily unhooked her bra revealing her B-cup breasts. “I’ve seen yours. Only fair that you see mine.”

“You’re not thinking clearly,” Alicia resisted her.

“Had I known you had a cock, I would have asked you for sex a long time ago,” Emily said to her.

“Yeah, right,” Alicia said dismissively but then Emily kissed her on the lips.

Alicia couldn’t fight it. It felt good to be kissed again after several months. Emily expertly French kissed Alicia. This all felt right. She just had to let go. Alicia broke off the kiss and stared at Emily. “It’s the spell. You wouldn’t be doing this otherwise,” Alicia said.

“The spell has enlightened me. Who cares what you look like as long as you have a dick and balls?” Emily said to her.

“Emily, I can’t even get hard,” Alicia said to her.

“Oh really?” Emily doubted as she placed her hand on Alicia’s penis.

Alicia felt her penis get hard for the first time in years. All the hormone therapy had eliminated her sex drive. Now, she was feeling it come back all at once. Emily stroked her cock and cradled her balls. What was one so small it could barely be called anything was now long and hard.

“Holy shit!” Alicia said as her cock was awoken.

She backed away from Emily and moved awkwardly to the door. Her sweat pants had a noticeable bulge that could not be ignored. Emily was on her before she could escape. “Please don’t leave. If you leave, someone else will come to the door.”

“Better them than me. I’m a freak. I can’t be a father,” Alicia said to her.

“No, Alicia. You’re perfect. You’re my best friend. I want you,” Emily said drunk with lust.

“You can’t mean that,” Alicia doubted.

“For two years, we denied ourselves when we didn’t have to. We have to make up for lost time,” Emily said deliriously.

Emily then kissed Alicia once more. The two girls backed themselves up against the door as they kissed and touched each other. Alicia felt like she wanted to release but couldn’t. “Maybe, if I jack off real quick, I can escape the spell,” she figured.

Emily seemed to read her mind. She pulled Alicia’s sweat pants down to her feet and pulled down her panties. Alicia rationalized that if she were to just get off, it would end this episode. That’s what happened with men. They had their orgasm and then all thoughts of sex ended.

Alicia eagerly put her mouth on Alicia’s cock and started sucking on her like a pro. Alicia tensed up. She had never been sucked on before. She had always been the one to suck her ex-boyfriend off. By the time she even dared to date, she couldn’t get an erection. Sean didn’t want to have anything to do with her penis and that was fine with her.
Alicia bucked her hips as she tried to get it over and done with. Emily was good with her tongue sliding all over the head of her shaft. Whatever the reason, she couldn’t cum even though she was ready to. She felt pleasurable shudders coming from her penis, but they were all dry.

“Stop, it isn’t working,” Alicia said after a good ten minutes had gone by.

“You’re right,” Emily said getting off her knees. “I need you inside me.”

“No, Emily. We can’t. We’re college students. We can’t be parents. I can’t be a parent. I’m fucked up,” Alicia said to her.

“No, you’re perfect,” Emily said shushing her.

“Fight this, Emily,” Alicia told her.

Emily wasn’t fighting anything. She was embracing the spell. She got out of her pants and slid her panties off.
Alicia couldn’t escape out the door even if she wanted to. If she did, she would be exposing Emily’s naked body to the public. She was stuck! A naked Emily embraced Alicia once more passionately kissing her. “Let’s take this to the bedroom,” Alicia suggested.

“I like it,” Emily agreed completely possessed by the spell.

Alicia played along taking off her shirt and bra off. With both of them naked, Alicia took Emily to her room. As Emily entered the room, Alicia contemplated shutting the door on her and locking her inside. That was her plan from the beginning. However, Alicia felt intense surges running through her prostate. She wanted to cum so badly and Emily was right there for her.

This wasn’t how it was supposed to be. She was supposed to find an understanding boyfriend, be the one penetrated during sex, and be looked upon by the world as a straight couple. Now, she was on the verge of fucking her female roommate. She wasn’t a Lesbian or a straight male. This didn’t make any sense.

Alicia then saw flashes in her mind of babies. The two of them could take turns nursing them. Her parents would be understanding. She would be fulfilling their dream of having grand-kids. They would accept her again.

No, she didn’t need their approval. This was her life, and she wasn’t ready to have a family yet. She went to the door when Emily wrapped her arms around her waist and stroked her cock. “What are you waiting for?” Emily asked her.

“This isn’t you,” Alicia said to her.

“I have been thinking. This would be something grandmother would never expect. She’s old-fashion and all. Us, being together, would make her lose her mind,” Emily smiled.

Alicia felt a shiver of fear. What if Emily’s crazy grandmother made her a man again? After years of hard work, trial and tribulation, and the pain of surgery it could all be reversed in one night? No, she could prove herself worthy. Surely, grandmother-in-law would understand.

“Fuck,” Alicia said as Emily continued to stroke her. “Get on the bed already.”

Emily didn’t have to be told twice. She placed her hips on the edge of the bed and waited for Alicia to penetrate her, to deliver the seed that would finally end the spell. Alicia breathed heavily as testosterone flooded her mind. Her body wasn’t changing but her mind sure was. She wanted to fuck this female, needed to.

She finally turned around and quickly positioned herself at Emily’s entrance. “I’ll pull out, I promise,” Alicia told her.

“Don’t,” Emily said to her.

Alicia ignored her. They couldn’t have a kid. Not yet, anyway. She just had to cum outside of Emily and surely the spell would be broken for a time. Clumsily, she placed her rock hard cock at the entrance and slowly pushed in.

“I’ve never done this before,” Alicia told her.

“First of many,” Emily replied.

Alicia pushed all the way and steadied herself. She didn’t want to hurt her. She had no idea what was too quick or too strong. She cautiously began thrusting, and Emily gave encouraging signs. She rubbed her clit as Alicia’s penis went inside her. She had never felt so good with any man before. Alicia was so beautiful having a female body and a decently-sized cock. She was so perfect, so understanding. She had never had a boyfriend before that cared for her well-being like Alicia had. If not for Alicia, she would already be pregnant with some random man.

Alicia began to lose control as she was getting closer to a male orgasm. She knew she wouldn’t be able to last long. She hadn’t had a male orgasm in a long time. As she struggled to cum, she leaned over and began touching Emily’s breasts and kissing her.

Emily touched Alicia’s nipples circling them and pinching them. “Cum for me. Give me a baby,” Emily said to her.

“We…,” Alicia trailed off as she became lost in thought.

The male psyche was taking over. All she wanted to do was fuck, to deliver her seed. She wasn’t going to be able to stop herself. She didn’t want to. She kept imagining Emily becoming pregnant with her child. She wondered if it would be a girl or boy. Yes, this was right. Alicia thrust harder and faster until she finally released. She cried out as she felt pulse after pulse of semen exiting her cock into Emily.

Alicia then felt new memories enter her head. She had never been the awkward effeminate gay boy who had a crush on her best friend. No, she had always been a confident straight boy named Alec who was popular with the ladies. Somehow, she had seen a cute Lesbian couple and from that time on she felt she needed to be like them.

Emily’s boyfriends disappeared from her mind and were replaced with girlfriends. She had always been a Lesbian, she thought. She had seen Alicia as the best of both worlds giving her a feminine cute girlfriend while also giving her the option to have a family. The two had hooked up, made love, and decided to become a couple. This had been the first time, Alicia had cum in her. They had somehow made the decision to become parents despite not finishing school yet. She didn’t know why she would make such a rash decision. It just felt right.

Emily screamed as she felt her orgasm. After several hours of resisting and denial, she finally had her release. She clutched Alicia hard as she felt the orgasm go through her. Alicia withdrew from Emily and cuddled with her on the bed. The two kissed passionately until they fell asleep.

***

It didn’t take long for Emily to realize she had become pregnant. Instead of trepidation, she was overjoyed. “How do you feel being a mother?” Alicia asked her.

“How do you?” Emily asked back.

The two kissed completely in love with one another. Eventually, Emily brought Alicia to grandmother and shared the good news. “Oh, heavens, it’s about time,” grandmother said pleased when she learned of Emily’s pregnancy.

“I’m so happy you’re so understanding,” Alicia said awkwardly.

“Nonsense dear, you will be the mother next time,” grandmother smiled.

Old Photograph

Frank woke up with the worst headache of his life. The nurse noticed his eyes opening and went to get Frank’s wife, Rebecca. She came in shortly thereafter and smiled happily. “I’m so glad you finally woke up,” she gushed.

“What happened?” Frank asked groggily.

“You were in a car accident, Frank, but the doctor says you’re going to be okay,” Rebecca said.

The doctor came in and gave Frank a look. “You suffered a traumatic brain injury. What is the last thing you remember?”

“I don’t really know,” Frank admitted.

“It may take some time to collect himself,” the doctor said to Rebecca.

“He has amnesia?” Rebecca asked alarmed.

“Apparently so. We will need to do more tests and scans on his brain,” the doctor answered.

“Just how far back will he not remember?” Rebecca asked curiously.

“It doesn’t quite work that way. He may remember bits and pieces over his entire lifetime. We simply don’t know at this point,” the doctor replied.

Rebecca nodded thoughtfully and turned to Frank. “No matter what, I’m going to take really good care of you,” she promised.

“Thanks,” Frank smiled. “I love you.”

“I love you too, sweetie,” she said.

***

Frank went through physical therapy as he struggled to walk at first. A number of tests were done on his brain while he was awake. His good friend Joe came over to see him while he was resting. “My man,” Joe said as he entered the room.

“Nothing can keep me down,” Frank joked.

“You had one hell of a crash, buddy,” Joe smiled.

“You’ll have to show me the pictures because I don’t remember any of it,” Frank said.

“Well, suffice to say, the car is totaled, and your wife already got a new car,” Joe said.

“Man, I don’t even know what the car looked like. I don’t remember a lot of things lately,” Frank admitted.

“Well, do you remember our high school days?” Joe asked.

“Nope, sorry,” Frank replied.

Joe gave Frank a thoughtful look. “That’s okay. Nothing interesting happened anyway.”

“There’s a lot I don’t remember. All I know is that I know your name and that you’re a good friend,” Frank said.

“Well, that really touches my heart,” Joe said mockingly.

“You’re going to have to get me up to speed: what’s my favorite sports team, what beers do I like, and what’s my favorite TV show,” Frank requested.

“Sure thing,” Joe said. “Hey, what if I told you your favorite show is Project Runway?” Joe asked.

“I would believe you,” Frank said sincerely.

“It’s not,” Joe chuckled.

“Once I get out of here, let’s get a beer,” Frank said.

“Absolutely. You need anything, you give me a call,” Joe said.

***

Frank eventually exited the hospital and arrived at his house in Rebecca’s new red car. He looked around the house trying to remember where he put his things. “You mind getting out the photo albums. It may help jog my memory,” Frank said.

“Yeah, sure,” Rebecca said hesitantly.

Frank went into the garage and looked approvingly at his gym equipment collection. Looking at himself in the mirror, he flexed his bicep muscles approvingly. After being in the hospital for so long, he would need to get back in shape.

“Frank, here are your pills,” Rebecca said giving him a glass of water.

“What are these for?” Frank asked.

“For your head,” Rebecca said obviously.

“Sure,” Frank said downing the pills.

“Don’t do any extraneous exercise for a while,” Rebecca cautioned.

Frank got closer to his beautiful blond wife. “Does sex count as extraneous?” he asked.

Rebecca gave him a wide-eyed surprised look. “I think we can make an exception.”

***

Frank was all over Rebecca kissing her passionately and undressing her. Taking off her bra, Frank went to her nipples. Rebecca moaned as she felt the familiar pleasure of her husband’s mouth on her breasts. Frank worked his way down to Rebecca’s vulva.

“Frank, what are you doing?” Rebecca asked surprised.

“What’s wrong with a man giving his woman some oral?” Frank asked.

“Nothing wrong, of course,” Rebecca said.

Frank went down on Rebecca eliciting cries of pleasure from her. “Oh God, Frank, you’re so good at this,” Rebecca complimented.

Frank had no memory of this but assumed she was telling the truth. He continued to lick her clit and suck on her. For some reason, he felt like he knew what he was doing in this situation. Rebecca tensed up as she felt her orgasm.

“Wow, Frank, you haven’t missed a step,” Rebecca complimented.

“We’ve just begun,” Frank said pleased with himself.

“What?” Rebecca asked wondering what he meant.

“Well, of course, we’re going to fuck, right?” Frank said as if it were obvious.

Rebecca watched cautiously as Frank got out of his boxers. He was flaccid as he approached her. “Hmmm,” Frank said as he stroked his cock.

Confused by nothing happening, he didn’t notice Rebecca coming over to him. “You’re going to need my special touch,” she said.

Frank wondered what she meant and then felt Rebecca squeeze his balls. “Wow, damn,” Frank said as he felt her squeeze him.

Almost instantly, Frank was rock hard and ready to go. “I’m so wet for you now,” Rebecca said encouraging him.

Frank positioned himself properly and pushed all the way in. Rebeca squeezed his manly shoulders as he thrust inside her. “Let’s not overdo it, Frank. Just ten minutes, okay,” Rebecca said.

“I hope I can last that long. It’s been ages,” Frank said.

“I’m sure you will,” Rebecca said to him.

Encouraged, Frank enjoyed his success at getting Rebecca off a second time. The only problem is that he didn’t feel sensitive, himself. He didn’t feel a need to cum either. After Rebecca got her second orgasm, she played with his balls a little. Frank then felt himself get soft inside her.

“What the hell?” he wondered.

“It’s okay, Frank. Really,” Rebecca consoled him.

“It’s just weird,” Frank said as he withdrew from her. He was totally flaccid now.

“You were great,” Rebecca said pleased and gave him an appreciative kiss.

***

Frank took a shower and looked over his body for any injuries caused by the car accident. He did notice a big scar on his leg, and his chest had some scarring as well. Rebecca came into the bathroom as he was in the shower. “Hey, Rebecca. What happened to my leg? Was that the car accident?” he asked.

“No, Frank. That was the motorcycle accident, remember?” Rebecca replied.

Frank didn’t remember any such accident. “What about my chest?” he asked.

“The same accident, Frank. It nearly took off both of your nipples,” Rebecca replied.

“Geeze, glad they’re still there,” Frank said.

“Why? You don’t need them,” Rebecca said.

“Well, I know that, but it looks weird to have a man without nipples,” Frank replied.

“You almost done in there?” Rebecca asked.

“Yeah, sure,” Frank said getting out of the shower. He looked at his muscular hairy body in the mirror. “I look like a beast,” he said proudly.

“Yes, you do and never forget it,” Rebecca smirked.

***

Later that day, Frank took the time to go through the old photograph albums. He saw a number of pictures of himself and Rebecca on their vacation trips. He frowned not remembering them. He also saw pictures of himself with a group of guys. Apparently, he liked to fish, hunt, go bowling, and going to a particular bar. In these pictures, Joe was typically present.

He then looked through his wedding photos. Rebecca looked absolutely brilliant in her white dress. Joe was his Best Man, but his parents weren’t present. “Hey, Rebecca. Could you come here a minute?” Frank asked.
“What is it?” Rebecca asked concerned.

“How come my parents aren’t in these wedding photos?” Frank asked.

Rebecca looked over the pictures he was talking about. “I’m so sorry, Frank. They died before the wedding.”
“Oh, wow,” Frank said shocked.

“I’m so sorry, honey,” Rebecca said sympathetically.

“Well, at least Joe could be there,” Frank said.

“Yeah…Joe,” Rebecca said with low enthusiasm.

“Are there any other albums?” Frank asked.

“About what?” Rebecca asked.

“I don’t know? Anything before the wedding?” Frank asked.

Rebecca glanced at the album collection. “I guess not,” she said.

“Well, how about CDs, thumb drives, computer hard drives?” Frank listed off.

“You have hundreds of pictures on your laptop. There might be a few pictures before the wedding,” Rebecca said.
Frank went ahead and looked through his photos on his laptop. There were a few pictures of himself on date nights with Rebecca. There were also the engagement photos. He wished he could remember these events more clearly.

“Don’t worry about the past so much,” Rebecca advised.

***

That night, Joe came by to pick Frank up. “This is his first night home, and you want to get him drunk?” Rebecca scolded him.

“Look, he would drive to the bar himself if he could,” Joe said defensively.

“No funny business, Joe. I mean it,” Rebecca said.

Frank exited the house and gave the two of them an odd look. “Anything wrong?”

“Nothing,” Joe said politely.

“Alright, let’s do this,” Frank smiled.

“Have fun, be safe,” Rebecca called out.

***

Frank and Joe went to their favorite bar and began pounding beers. Joe informed Frank of his favorite beer. A baseball game was on the TV. “Which team do I like?” Frank asked.

“Neither,” Joe answered.

“Man, this is tough forgetting all these things. I feel like my head is in a fog,” Frank lamented.

“It’s going to be alright. It’ll just take some time,” Joe assured him.

“Yeah, well, my photo albums aren’t very helpful. I’m missing most of my life in them,” Frank said.

“Oh?” Joe wondered.

“No childhood, teenager, or college photos. I don’t even have a picture of my parents,” Frank said.

“Just as well,” Joe muttered.

Frank punched Joe to the shoulder. “You can’t say that about my dead parents.”

Joe gave Frank an odd look. “Your parents are not dead, Frank.”

“What the hell are you talking about? Rebecca said…,” Frank said bewildered.

“Frank, let me put it this way, they didn’t approve of your marriage to Rebecca. They excommunicated you. That’s why you don’t have any of their photos,” Joe said delicately.

“Wow, really? What’s wrong with Rebecca?” Frank asked curiously.

“Not going to lie, she was a freak in college,” Joe said.

“Like how many boyfriends did she have?” Frank wondered, his insecurity building.

“Not boyfriends, girlfriends. She was a total Lezbo,” Joe said.

“I would never have thought,” Frank said confused.

“But you came around and showed her the light. Your dick saved her,” Joe said drunkenly.

Frank smiled in spite of himself. “That reminds me. I think I have a problem,” he said softly.

“What kind of problem?” Joe asked.

“I can’t cum. I tried jacking off a few times, but I can’t get hard at all. The only time I did get hard was when I fucked Rebecca, but I didn’t cum,” Frank whispered.

“Might be due to the accident. You shouldn’t be doing that kind of thing for a while. You don’t want to pop an aneurysm,” Joe advised.

“You’re right,” Frank admitted.

A few hours later, Frank was totally drunk while Joe was only slightly. “After all these years, you’re still a light drinker,” Joe said amused.

“Tell me more about me…was I cool in high school? Did the girls like me?” Frank asked, barely coherent.

“The girls loved you, man. They let you into their locker room, they let you shower with them, and you always went to their parties,” Joe said.

“I can’t believe I was so cool,” Frank said.

“You were a total ladies’ man,” Joe assured him.

“Tell me, how did I straighten Rebecca out?” Frank asked.

“You really want to know?” Joe asked somewhat seriously.

“Yeah, man. How did I do it?” Frank asked.

“She told me that no man or woman had ever eaten her out better than you,” Joe said softly.

“Is that the truth?” Frank asked.

“God’s honest truth,” Joe confirmed.

***

A taxi cab brought Joe and Frank to the house. Rebecca came outside unimpressed. “You have fun, Frank?” she asked.

“Absolutely,” Frank said as he stumbled towards her.

“Really, Joe?” Rebecca asked displeased.

“As far as he remembers, this is the only time he’s been at a bar. I had to make it special,” Joe said defensively.

“Frank, how about you go inside and get some rest,” Rebecca said to him.

“Sure,” Frank said as he barely entered the house.

“Joe, what the fuck are you doing to him?” Rebecca asked angrily.

“I didn’t say anything too inappropriate,” Joe said.

“This is a great opportunity to make things rights. If you fuck it up, we’re back to square one again,” she said.

“Hey, you just remember this…I had him first before you showed up,” Joe said offended.

“Your time is over, Joe,” Rebecca said scornfully.

“Bitch,” Joe spat and went back inside the taxi cab to go home.

***

Frank woke up with a headache. Some of what Joe had said was coming back to him. Why did Rebecca say his parents were dead? Did she mean figuratively speaking? He decided to look through their old phone book and found his parent’s names in it.

He decided to give them a call to see what was really going on. After a few rings, an older woman picked up. “Hello?”

“Hey, this is Frank, your son,” Frank said.

“I think you have the wrong number. We never had a son,” the woman replied. “We only had a daughter.”

“Okay, well, I was in a car accident recently, and I lost some of my memory. I’m calling because you’re listed in my address book under Mom and Dad. Do you have any idea why that may be?” Frank asked impatiently.

“No and don’t call here again,” the woman said and hung up.

Frank looked up the phone number on his laptop and sure enough, his parent’s names were listed. Unfortunately, they were on the other side of the country. He would have to fly to get there to figure out what was wrong.

Rebecca noticed Frank focusing on his laptop. “Anything wrong?” she asked.

“Did I have a sister?” Frank asked.

“Not that I know of,” she replied.

Frank shook his head bewildered. Things were not adding up. “You said my parents were dead, right?” Frank asked.

“That’s what you told me,” Rebecca deflected.

Frank pondered this. His old self must have told Rebecca that his parents were dead, but he no longer remembered saying this. Now, it made sense. He shouldn’t have doubted Rebecca in the first place. Frank’s phone then rang.

“It’s Joe. Want to go fishing and camping?” he asked.

“Sure,” Frank instantly agreed.

“Who’s that?” Rebecca asked suspiciously.

“It’s Joe. We’re going to go fishing this weekend,” Frank said.

“You’ve already agreed without consulting me? What if I had plans?” Rebecca asked offended.

“Sorry, I didn’t think it was a big deal,” Frank said innocently.

“Whatever,” Rebecca said scornfully.

“Yeah, we’re good. I’m not sure I’ll be good at fishing though. I don’t even think I remember how to put a tent up,” Frank joked.

“No worries. I got it all covered,” Joe assured him.

“Sounds good,” Frank agreed.

Rebecca sighed as Frank hung up. “With your condition, you should stay home more often,” she said.

“Well, I think I’ll get my memory back quicker if I start doing things I like to do, maybe trigger something,” Frank said.

“Don’t worry about the past, Frank. The future is what is important,” Rebecca said.

“I can’t just forget my whole past,” Frank said obviously.

“You’re right. Have fun with your friend, Joe. Try not to jerk yourselves off,” she said annoyed and left the room.

Frank scoffed at the idea. What did she think he was? Gay? Of course, not.

***

Frank and Joe went fishing in the outdoors, just the two of them as old buddies. Joe helped Frank relearn how to use the line. “You know, Rebecca was really against this idea. She even thought we would jerk each other off,” Frank said.

“Oh, Rebecca. We haven’t done that since high school,” Joe chuckled.

“You serious?” Frank asked alarmed.

“No,” Joe shook his head.

“You can’t say that kind of stuff. I don’t have the memory to know for certain about anything,” Frank reminded him.

“Alright, alright,” Joe relented.

“I wonder what her problem is,” Frank said.

“She’s just jealous. We’ve known each other a lot longer than she has,” Joe pointed out.

“Yeah, but we’re married,” Frank said puzzled.

“Jealousy doesn’t have to be sexual, Frank. A person can be jealous over how much time you spend with your kids or your dog,” Joe said.

“Did Rebecca ever talk about kids?” Frank asked. Joe gave a heavy sigh. “What is it?” Frank asked.

“You’re infertile, Frank. The two of you have considered adoption but then you got into this car accident,” Joe said.

“Wow, damn,” Frank said disappointed. “Hey, I got an idea. How about we use your sperm.”

“My sperm?” Joe repeated.

“You infertile too?” Frank asked.

“Well, no, but it’s kind of weird, isn’t it?” Joe said.

“I don’t think so. I would rather it be you than some random sperm donor,” Frank said.

“In that case, I would be honored,” Joe replied.

***

After getting back from their camping trip, Frank pitched the idea to Rebecca. “Absolutely not. Are you fucking crazy?” she asked.

“It was just a thought,” Frank said.

“So, you want to have Joe’s child now. Is that it?” Rebecca asked outraged.

“No, you’re the mother obviously,” Frank said.

“We don’t need Joe’s sperm. You have plenty of your own,” Rebecca said.

“Well, you see, I think I’m infertile,” Frank said.

“Who told you that?” Rebecca demanded.

“Joe,” Frank said flatly.

“Joe is a fucking liar. What else did he say?” Rebecca asked.

“Just that…you were kind of a freak in college. Not that there is anything wrong with that,” Frank said.

“Where does he get off? He is trying to sabotage us, so he can have more time with you,” she said.

“Not going to lie. That sounds pretty gay,” Frank doubted.

“Frank, let’s be clear about something: you are a straight man with a penis and balls. We are going to make a baby together with your sperm, got it,” Rebecca said.

“Got it,” Frank replied.

***

That night, Frank and Rebecca made love for a good hour before calling it quits. Rebecca was very satisfied, but Frank hadn’t cum. He didn’t get an orgasm of his own or pump his seed into her. He decided to consult Joe on the problem.

“Most guys can’t even last five minutes. You, my man, are a stud,” Joe assured him as they drank beer at the bar.

“Yeah, but I am not getting off. That’s the problem,” Frank said.

“Try pegging,” Joe said seriously.

“What?” Frank said stunned.

“It’s when a woman uses a fake cock and penetrates your ass. It’s like a gender reversal,” Joe clarified.

“I know what it is,” Frank hissed. “Why would I ever do that?”

“It just might get you off,” Joe recommended.

“Okay, but the point is to jack off inside her,” Frank said.

“What does it matter?” Joe wondered.

“It matters because we’re trying to have a baby,” Frank said obviously.

“I told you, Frank. You’re infertile,” Joe said seriously.

“Well, she disagrees with that assessment,” Frank replied.

“She disagrees?” Joe rolled his eyes.

“What makes you so certain I’m infertile. Did I roll around in radioactive waste?” Frank asked.

“It’s because I kicked you in the balls too many times, Frank,” Joe said.

“Seriously?” Frank doubted.

“I’m just going off what you told me,” Joe said.

“Maybe, I’m the one that doesn’t know what he’s talking about,” Frank considered. “I mean, I was wrong about my parents being dead.”

“Hold up. What’s this?” Joe interrupted.

“Rebecca said I told her my parents were dead. That’s why they weren’t at the wedding,” Frank said.

“Why don’t you look at her text messages? If she really thought your parents were dead, there shouldn’t be any text messages between them,” Joe suggested.

***

Frank decided to do just that, but he had to wait for the perfect opportunity. Eventually, Rebecca went away to take a shower. Frank found the phone and started looking through the text messages. Sure enough, there was a testy exchange between his mother and Rebecca that had occurred within the last few months. Most of them were an exchange of insults with little content.

Frank decided to call his mother using Rebecca’s phone. “What do you want now?” his mother asked annoyed.

“Mom, it’s me, Frank,” Frank said.

“I don’t know any Frank,” his mother replied.

“Knock off the bullshit. You’ve been text messaging my wife. What’s really going on?” Frank demanded.

“You really don’t know?” his mother asked.

“Yeah, I don’t. I was in a car accident and got amnesia. Could you enlighten me, please?” Frank asked politely.

There was a long pause on the other end. “We never approved of you marrying Rebecca. We thought it best for you to stay with Joseph,” his mother said.

Frank easily connected the dots. “What the hell? You would rather me be gay? You’re mad at me because I decided to be like everyone else and be straight?”

“If you had been with Joe, we would have had grandchildren by now,” his mother continued.

“You know what? I will have kids of my own. You’ll see,” Frank said and hung up.

Rebecca exited the shower with a towel around her. Frank was instantly aroused by the sight but remained flaccid none-the-less. “Who was that?” she asked.

“Just trying to order a pizza,” Frank lied.

“Using my phone?” Rebecca asked skeptically.

“My phone is dead,” Frank lied.

“Well, charge it then,” Rebecca said incredulously.

“Sure,” Frank said handing over the phone.

Rebecca looked over her phone and immediately felt a chill go through her.

***

Frank drove over to Joe’s house to get some answers. He knocked on the door and found a confused-looking Joe. “We have to talk,” Frank said.

“Alright,” Joe allowed him inside. “What’s going on?”

“I called my mother, and she said something insane. She said she preferred us together over me and Rebecca,” Frank said.

“Okay,” Joe replied.

“Why would she say that?” Frank demanded.

“Because she’s old and senile,” Joe replied.

“She’s in her fifties. I doubt it,” Frank replied.

Joe sighed. “You’re going to need a drink.”

“I would rather not,” Frank said. He didn’t want to hang around if Joe wasn’t forthcoming.

“Well, I am going to need one then,” Joe said as he took a shot of whiskey.

“What’s this all about?” Frank asked again.

“You’re not who you think you are, Frank. You weren’t born like this. You changed over the years,” Joe said.

“What the fuck does that mean?” Frank asked.

“You were a fuckin girl, alright!” Joe finally said and drank another shot.

“What?” Frank asked confused.

“You were born a girl, raised as a girl, and went to college as a girl. In college, you decided to transition into a man. You took pills and shots and got yourself a sex change. You’ve had more surgeries than I can count,” Joe revealed.

Frank remembered the scar on his leg and on his chest. “Those scars are from a motorcycle accident,” he muttered.

“No, Frank. You had your breasts removed, and they took a sample of your leg tissue to build you a penis,” Joe told him.

“I fucked my wife with a fully functional penis. No way that could be done surgically,” Frank doubted.

“Did she touch your balls before you got hard?” Joe asked.

Frank stared at Joe. “What does that have to with anything?”

“It’s a penile implant. You can’t get hard on your own. You have two artificial balls and a penile implant. If your balls are squeezed, it activates the penile implant which causes you to get hard. Squeeze again and it deflates it. You’ll never get hard no matter how many times you stroke it. I guarantee it,” Joe said.

“Show me then,” Frank challenged.

“Fuck no. I’m not going to touch your balls,” Joe rejected.

“If what you’re saying is true, they’re not really balls at all,” Frank argued.

Joe took another shot and went over to Frank. He put his hands inside his pants and squeezed his balls getting an instant reaction. “You feel that?” Joe asked.

“Oh yeah,” Frank said as he felt it.

Joe then squeezed again deflating it. “This is actually real,” Frank realized.

“Yeah. You can’t get Rebecca pregnant, because you don’t have real balls, because you’re not really a man,” Joe said.

“Joe, what the fuck happened to me?” Frank asked unsettled by these revelations.

“The truth is that we were together but as girl and boy. You were a sexy chick in high school. We went on dates, and yes, we had sex. Then, you went off to college and decided you wanted to be a man. It broke my heart, but I supported you. You said that you always knew you were into girls and that I was a test to see if you were wrong. Then, you met Rebecca. At first, you were a Lesbian couple but then you started changing. To her credit, she decided to keep you. It turns out, Rebecca was just Bi. You two got married, got a house together, and then you destroyed your car in the accident,” Joe explained.

Frank was stunned by what he was hearing. He was…female? His best friend had sex with him when he was a girl? “Why would Rebecca lie about this?”

“She probably wanted you to forget you were ever a girl. That way, you would just continue going through life thinking you were always a man. She thinks that if you go back to being a girl, you’ll leave her for me or something crazy,” Joe said.

“Are you attracted to me as I am now?” Frank asked.

“Fuck no,” Joe replied and downed another shot. “We’re no longer together sexually, but I figured we could still be best friends. That’s what Rebecca doesn’t get. She always thinks friendships lead to sex.”

“Why didn’t you tell me in the beginning?” Frank asked.

“Frank, you just got out of a coma. I wasn’t going to burden you with this until you were healed, but then you decided to become a detective and figure things out. Rebecca is going to throw a fit when she finds out what I told you,” Joe said.

Frank wasn’t so sure. “Maybe…we should keep this a secret. She doesn’t need to know that I know about this.”

“If you want me to, I’ll keep my mouth shut,” Joe promised.

“I’m actually a little scared that I’ll start remembering things. What if I remember what we did together? Or what if I remember being ostracized?” Frank said fearfully.

“If you do start remembering things, I’ll be there for you,” Joe said.

“Thanks, Joe. That’s going to be the last time, you get to touch my balls,” Frank joked.

“It better be,” Joe smiled.

Frank turned to leave when Joe took a picture out of a drawer. “I know you were looking for old pictures. I saved just this one,” Joe said.

Frank looked over the picture. Joe’s arm was around a girl that resembled Frank. The two were smiling as if in love. Frank couldn’t deny the truth. He took the picture and put it in his pocket. “I’m sorry, Joe,” Frank said sincerely.

“Don’t sweat it, my man. We probably wouldn’t have lasted and then you would hate me forever. Being your best friend is so much better,” Joe smiled.

Frank wasn’t so sure. What if they did last? He would be Joe’s wife and have his kids. It would be a totally different life.

“Go back to Rebecca and fuck the shit out of her,” Joe advised.

Frank smiled in spite of himself. “Will do,” he said and shook Joe’s hand.

***

Frank went back to his house and found Rebecca waiting for him. “Where did you go?” she asked fearfully.

“Just to the store. I got you these,” Frank said giving her flowers.

“What is this for?” she asked as she received them.

“I know it’s not a special day or anything, but today I am going to begin a new chapter in our lives,” Frank said.

“You remember now?” Rebecca asked anxiously.

“Nope, and I might not remember again. I don’t know. What I do know is that I love you, and you love me. Regardless of anything I’ve done in the past, I am going to be the best husband I can be from this day forth,” Frank promised.

Rebecca came over to him and kissed him. “You’ve always been good to me. You may not remember it, but I do.”

Frank smiled and fiddled with his pants as Rebecca put the flowers in a vase. “Shall we go to the bedroom?”

Rebecca gave him a curious look and put her hands on his erection. She shook her head wondering how it was possible. “Absolutely,” she said and led him by the hand.

Rick and Morty
ABCs of Beth

Rick was a brilliant scientist with a genius IQ. Unfortunately, he had difficulty controlling his pre-teen son, Ben. The boy was always getting into trouble at school by either not showing or up getting in trouble with the other kids. Rick made matters worse by downplaying the importance of school while putting an emphasis on being self-taught. This would often bring him into conflict with his wife, Diane.

“Did you make Ben this teddy bear?” Diane accused showing him the bear that had several cuts in it.

“Yeah, so?” Rick asked.

“It has blood and guts in it. Is that really appropriate for a child?” Diana asked outraged.

“What’s the big deal, Diane? What do you think is going to happen when he realizes people aren’t made off cotton? I’m teaching him basic biology,” Rick said defensively.

“This isn’t a teaching tool. This is a toy,” Diane said peeved.

“What’s the difference?” Rick said dismissively.

Diana shook her head and threw the bear back at Rick. He looked at the bear briefly, put it in a box, and continued his work.

-Diane

***

Ben entered the garage to see what his father was working on. “What is that?” he asked curiously.
“I’m working on a trans-dimensional device that will open portals to other dimensions,” Rick told him.

“Neat. Can I have your night-vision goggles?” he asked.

“Sure, kid, knock yourself out,” Rick said handing the blond boy the goggles. He immediately went out into the neighborhood at night to spy on the neighbors.

An hour later, Diane came into the garage. “Where’s Ben?” she demanded.

“I don’t know,” Rick said unconcerned.

Police cars then came to the residence. Rick quickly used a remote to hide his scientific experiments under the floor.

Rick and Diane came to the door and found Ben in police custody. “Is this your son?” they asked the parents.

“Yes, what did he do this time?” Diane asked concerned.

“He was sneaking around with these night-vision goggles. Several neighbors complained of a peeping Tom,” the officer said.

“Yeah, it’s only wrong if a boy does it. If a girl does it, it’s cute,” Rick said dismissively.

“Keep a better watch on him,” the officer advised handing Ben over to them.

“Ben, what were you doing late at night? It’s dangerous,” Diane said.

“Statistically speaking, you’re more likely to be murdered in the day,” Rick said undermining her.

Diane glared at Rick and handed him the night-vision goggles. “These are not for children.”

“He’s just curious,” Rick said defending the kid.

Diane turned to Ben. “Don’t do that to us again.”

“I’m sorry, mom,” Ben said apologetically.

***

Rick and Diane were called into a parent-teacher conference with Mr. Gene Vagina. “Is that your real name?” Rick smirked.

“Don’t let the name fool you. I mean business,” Gene said.

“I’m sure you get a lot of business,” Rick joked.

“What did Ben do this time?” Diane asked.

“He impersonated a hall monitor with a fake badge and handcuffs. Apparently, the handcuffs were invisible, so we didn’t know why the poor kid couldn’t get free from the toilet,” Gene said.

Rick smirked amused. “This all seems rather harmless. We done here?”

“Mr. and Mrs. Sanchez, this kind of behavior will not be tolerated here,” Gene put his foot down.

***

Diane was noticeably peeved as she drove them back home. “Well, that was a waste of time,” Rick remarked.

“Can’t you see that our son is exhibiting anti-social behavior?” Diane asked him.

“So? People say I exhibit anti-social behavior, and I turned out alright,” Rick downplayed.

“The world is more connected now with the Internet and cell phones. Ben can’t just stay in his garage all day like you do,” Diane said.

“Fine. I’ll talk with him,” Rick relented.

***

Rick decided to have a heart-to-heart conversation with Ben under the garage in a laboratory basement filled with weapons and dangerous chemicals. “Ben, I’ve been meaning to talk with you. You know how I feel about school, that it’s a waste of time and only keeps children mentally enslaved to the system. But that said, you have to draw less attention to yourself. School isn’t the place to show off your talents. They discourage that kind of free thinking,” Rick told him.

“It’s just no one understands me. No one likes me,” Ben said depressed.

“Look, I wasn’t liked either growing up. My parents hated everything I did. They couldn’t understand my genius. Stop trying to make people like you. It’s never going to happen. Most people that end up ‘liking’ you are just using you,” Rick said.

“It just feels so empty,” Ben said.

“Look, if you want people to like you use this,” Rick said sympathetically and gave Ben a whip. “This will make anyone you whip instantly like you.”

“Thanks,” Ben said as he took it.

“Oh, and here are some sound-erasing sneakers so no one will hear you as you come up on them,” Rick said handing Ben some sneakers.

“Wow, the right size and everything,” Ben said amazed.

“Now go out there and have fun but too much fun, alright,” Rick said as they came up from the garage floor.

***

Ben proceeded to sneak up on random students and whipped them into liking him. He never got caught or spotted due to the sneakers. He also used location-tracking stickers to keep tabs on the principal and his teachers, so he knew where they were at all times. In short order, the whole school loved Ben and made him class president.

“Mom, Dad! I’m class president,” Ben said happily.

“That’s great, honey,” Diane said pleased that Ben was getting along.

“So, you’re part of the government now? You know, that’s how dictators get their start…by being class presidents and shit. Now, everyone is going to ask you for political favors,” Rick said unimpressed.

“Don’t listen to your father. He’s just mad his team never wins elections,” Diane smiled.

“The only team I’m on is Team Rick,” Rick corrected.

However, it wasn’t long before Ben was suspended and forced out as class president. Mr. Gene Vagina set up another parent-teacher conference. “These were discovered in my hair. You have any idea what these are?” Gene asked peeved.

“Nope,” Rick lied.

“These are your mind control hair pins,” Diane accused him.

“Throw me under the bus why don’t you?” Rick said displeased.

“Ben has been using some kind of mind control to get out of class and not turn in homework. All of his grades have been to redone,” Gene said displeased.

“Well, this wouldn’t have happened if you didn’t have a long ponytail like some 60s hippie. How about getting with the times?” Rick said insultingly.

“This is inexcusable behavior, Mr. and Mrs. Sanchez,” Gene told them.

“It won’t happen again,” Diane assured him.

***

Diane was angry as they drove home. “Why would you have mind control hair pins?”

“I don’t know. Maybe for when Ben finally gets a date,” Rick suggested.

“That’s disgusting. Ben shouldn’t be mind-controlling girls in his class,” Diane objected.

“Yeah, because what they have to say is so interesting,” Rick replied.

“It’s about respect, Rick. The problem is you don’t respect anyone. Not even me,” Diane said visibly upset.

Rick was about to make a witty response when he stopped himself just in time. “I’m sorry, Diane. I’ll get this figured out.”

***

Rick brought his son to the garage. “Okay, Ben. Obviously, you have a great imagination and no outlet for it. I present to you, Froopyland,” Rick said using a chalk-looking device to create a doorway to another dimension.

Rick and Ben stepped into the magical land of Froopyland. It had hills, valleys, rivers of rainbow water, and exotic trees. It was as if they were on an entirely new planet filled with new animals and plants. Ben watched in amazement as alien-looking birds flew through the air.

“Don’t worry about the wildlife. They can’t harm you,” Rick said to Ben.

Ben was so amazed that he wasn’t watching where he was going. He stepped off a cliff and fell face first onto the ground. The ground made him bounce as he impacted. Rick dropped down. “Everything is perfectly safe here,” Rick assured him.

“Wow,” Ben said as he got up.

“Try sticking your head in the water. See, you can breathe in it,” Rick said dipping his head in the rainbow water.

“So, nothing can harm me here,” Ben said amazed.

“Right. So, I understand you have some aggression you need to get out. That’s why I created this world for you. None of this is real. You will never hurt anyone or anything here. It’s the perfect therapy,” Rick said as he put a box in front of Ben.

Ben looked over the box of items. Inside was armor, a switch blade, a baseball bat, fall-asleep darts, TASER shaped like a ladybug, and rainbow-colored duct tape. “Knock yourself out, kid,” Rick said and then went back to his science work.

What followed was Ben aggressively attacking everything that lived in Froopyland. By the time he was done, he was a bloody mess from all the animals he had killed. Rick then noticed that all the wildlife he had created had been killed in a relatively short time.

“Well, God damn,” Rick realized. He went to work to create new animals for Ben to hunt down.

-Froopyland

With his aggressive outlet now in place, Ben was doing better at school. He even made a friend in his class named Tommy. It wasn’t long before Ben introduced Tommy to Froopyland without Rick’s knowledge. The two boys explored the make-believe world and then the two began working on creating a house.

Diane noticed Ben’s absence. “Where’s Ben?” she asked Rick as he watched TV.

“Probably out doing stuff,” Rick said vaguely.

“He’s never around,” Diane said concerned.

“He’s fine, Diane. Nothing to worry about,” Rick said to her.

***

It wasn’t long before Ben introduced hunting to Tommy. “Gross!” Tommy said as Ben went on a killing spree.

“You want to try?” Ben asked him.

“No, man,” Tommy objected.

“What’s the big deal? They’re not real,” Ben said.

“That’s not the point, Ben. It’s what goes on in your mind,” Tommy said to him. “I want to leave,” Tommy said becoming disturbed by Ben’s actions.

Ben eyed Tommy for a moment. “Sure, we can go,” he allowed.

Ben intentionally misled Tommy away from the exit bringing him deeper into Froopyland. He then saw a swamp filled with honey. Seeing his chance, Ben pushed Tommy into the honey.

“Why would you do that?” Tommy cried out as he was stuck in the honey.

“Must have slipped,” Ben said giving Tommy a sociopathic expression.

“Help me!” Tommy said as he was sinking into the honey swamp.

Ben watched as Tommy sank into the honey swamp and didn’t come back up. After a short hesitation, Ben went back towards the exit.

***

Ben entered the living room as Rick was watching TV. “How was your adventure with Tommy in Froopyland?” Rick asked.

“It went great,” Ben said without emotion.

“So, I guess I have to take him home,” Rick said annoyed and got up.

“Actually, Tommy walked back home,” Ben lied.

“Oh, good,” Rick said sitting back down and continued to watch TV.

***

Soon thereafter, Tommy went missing. The police went on a manhunt for Tommy. Rick was oblivious that Ben was involved and Diane wasn’t even aware that Tommy had been over. She wasn’t even aware of the existence of Froopyland. To cover his tracks, Ben hid the chalk that would open Froopyland making it impossible for Rick to investigate inside.

Police eventually did arrive at the Sanchez’s residence. “We have reason to suspect your son may be involved in the disappearance of Tommy,” the cop said.

“Oh yeah? Where’s your evidence?” Rick said obnoxiously.

“May we have permission to search the premises?” the cop asked.

“No, go fuck yourself,” Rick replied.

Diane turned to Rick as the cops left. “Pigs,” Rick said shutting the door.

“This is serious, Rick. Was Ben involved?” Diane asked.

“I don’t know. Unlike other people, I don’t make baseless assumptions,” Rick said nonchalantly.

“A child’s life is at stake,” Diane stressed.

“Loads of children die every day in Africa. No one gives a shit about that,” Rick said turning the TV back on.

“Tell me that Ben is not a murderer,” Diane said seriously.

Rick eyed Diane and then saw Ben watching around the corner. “He’s not. I would know,” Rick lied.

***

The next morning, Ben found himself tied to the bed. Rick patiently sat in a chair and waited for him to wake up. “Took you long enough,” Rick said annoyed as he woke up.

“What is this?” Ben asked stunned.

“I’m going to ask you some questions. I don’t trust you to answer honestly. I wouldn’t trust myself in the same situation,” Rick said and then took out a doll.

“What’s that?” Ben asked.

“It’s a lie detector disguised as a doll. It makes an annoying cry whenever someone lies,” Rick said. “Now, what happened to Tommy?”

“I don’t know,” Ben lied.

The doll obnoxiously cried. Rick took out an electric gun and stunned Ben for lying to him. The boy shook and cried out as he was being shocked.

“Look, I don’t give a shit what you did. I just need the truth, so I can keep the cops off my back. Trust me. Whatever you did isn’t going to be anywhere close to what I’ve done,” Rick said to him.
Ben simply nodded. “What happened to Tommy?” Rick repeated.

“I left him in Froopyland. He got stuck in honey,” Ben admitted.

Rick gave Ben a look of surprise. It had been a few weeks since Tommy’s disappearance. He would no doubt be dead by now. Froopyland may have been a different dimension but still progressed in real time.
“Did you push him in?” Rick asked.

“Yes,” Ben replied honestly.

Rick didn’t bother to ask why. It didn’t matter at this point. “Where’s the chalk?” Rick asked.

“In the backyard. I buried it,” Ben said.

***

Rick went out back and easily found the chalk. He went into Froopyland and found the honey swamp. Looking around, he found no sign of the boy. Sighing, Rick went back to the house. While sitting on the couch, portals opened from other dimensions. Several Ricks from different dimensions came into the living room wearing white uniforms.

“Oh, look, it’s Rick C-137,” they said amused.

“Hi, guys,” Rick said miserably.

“Oh, what’s got you down? Is it because you’re the last Rick to make a portal gun?” they asked.

“No, it’s Ben. He caused another boy to drown in honey in Froopyland,” Rick said.

“No shit? My Ben did the same thing,” one of the Ricks said amused. “Same with me,” another said.
Rick eyed the amused Ricks. “Is Ben out-of-control in all your dimensions?” he asked.

“Yeah, a complete nut-job but don’t worry, Rick C-137, we have the answer,” one Rick said. “It’s called the Morty project. You see, kids don’t give a shit what we parents have to say but grandkids will adore us. It’s time to skip a generation and start fresh,” a Rick said.

“What do you have in mind?” Rick asked.

***

It wasn’t long before things went out of control in the Tommy case. His father was arrested and then accused of actually eating Tommy’s corpse in a bizarre cannibalism episode. The entire town was scandalized as the irresponsible media made wild claims about the case. The case went trial and the father was actually convicted despite there be no body. The judge sentenced the father to death-row.
Ben took all of this in stride and then told his father over TV that he wanted to become a doctor. “Helping people get over their colds is a waste of time,” Rick said dismissively.

“No, I want to be a surgeon. I want to see a person’s insides,” Ben said.

Rick eyed Ben with concern. “To help them, right?”

“Yeah, of course,” Ben replied.

***

Rick C-137 came before the citadel of Ricks, a government body made up entirely of Ricks from hundreds of dimensions. They all looked and sounded the same except for differing hairstyles. On the citadel, a giant space station, Ricks trained in hand-to-hand combat, shooting plasma rifles, flying space ships, and working on super-weapons. The citadel was designed to protect Ricks from the Galactic Alliance, a tyrannical government of bug-like aliens that had yet to reach Earth. Rick C-137 came before the Council of Ricks to plead his case.

“So, my son Ben is a total sociopath, and I don’t want him to become the next Hannibal Lector,” Rick C-137 said.

“Agreed, Ben has shown instability across all known dimensions,” the Mayor Rick said.
“What can we do?” one Rick councilman asked.

“Behold the eradicator,” Mayor Rick said showing a head-sized device with two prongs. “With this device, we can eradicate all Bens across all dimensions,” he said coldly.

The Rick councilmen murmured amongst themselves. “Ben has become a nuisance and a liability. Our scientific inquiry cannot be compromised by a Ben,” Mayor Rick said.

Rick C-137 looked upon the Council of Ricks in horror. “I demand a trial.”

“We all know Ben is guilty,” Mayor Rick objected.

“He deserves the opportunity to come forward with witnesses,” Rick C-137 said.

“Very well, the trial shall begin next week,” Mayor Rick allowed.

-Council of Ricks

***

For the next few days, Rick wondered what to do. Even if he somehow changed Ben’s predisposition from mayhem and violence, he would still look the same. Rick eyed Diane as she worked in the kitchen. She looked so beautiful with her blue eyes and blond hair. It was then that Rick realized an idea to save Ben.

“I’m going to have a talk with Ben,” Rick told her leaving the living room.

Rick went to Ben’s room, stunned him with his electric gun, and dragged him down to the basement. He put Ben in restraints and prepared a needle.

“What is this?” Ben asked as he realized where he was.

“This is the only way to save you. I have to change your mind and body, so you’re less of a sociopathic killer,” Rick said.

“What are you going to do?” Ben asked fearfully.

“This will change your chromosomes from an XY to an XX. Do you know what that means?” Rick asked.
Ben nodded wide-eyed. “You can’t do this. You can’t turn me into a girl,” he protested.

“Maybe constantly having female hormones pumped into your brain will make you more docile,” Rick said condescendingly.

“I’ll be a good boy. I won’t hurt a fly,” Ben said as he struggled against his restraints.

“It’s too late for that. This is the only way to preserve your life,” Rick said and then injected Ben with the dosage.

“No!” Ben screamed as he was injected.

Rick waited patiently as Ben began to change. His body became smaller making his restraints looser. His blond hair became longer to shoulder length. His face became more feminine similar to that of Diane. His hands became thinner. Ben wasn’t an athlete, but his muscles shrank all over his body. His cries became more higher-pitched as time went on. Small breasts formed under his shirt and his manhood disappeared. Ben felt a weird sensation as female organs suddenly appeared inside his groin. Finally, Ben was completely female.

“Turn me back. I know you can,” Ben shouted in a girly voice.

“I’m sorry, Ben, or should I know say…Beth,” Rick said.

He then placed a helmet over Beth’s head. “Don’t worry. I’ll save all of your memories,” Rick said as he placed a test tube on the helmet. “It will take a while, but I’ll modify each and every good memory you have ever had.”

“Modify?” Beth questioned.

“Yeah, I’ll make you think you were always a girl,” Rick said nonchalantly. “All of your memories as a boy will be stored in my vault. When you are grown up and more well-adjusted, I might have you see them one day,” Rick told her.

“I will always be the same kid. You can’t change that even if you change my gender and memories,” Beth said defiantly.

“That’s where you’re wrong, kid. Everything that makes us who you are is a collection of random memories. I can change your personality, your beliefs, your dreams, and everything that you are through science. There is no soul, just neurons firing in your brain. Don’t fight it,” Rick said to her.

“We could have been partners, father and son,” Beth said angrily.

“I guess I’ll just have to wait for the next generation,” Rick said sadly.

“You’re crazy if you think I’ll ever give birth,” Beth said to him.

Once Rick was done collecting memories and storing them, he put his memory stick to her face. “Bye, Ben,” Rick said and then zapped her.

***

Rick C-137 brought Beth to the citadel of Rick. As he did, all the Ricks looked at him strangely wondering who the girl was. The Council of Ricks looked upon Rick C-137 skeptically. “Why do you bring this girl to us?”

“She used to be Ben. I changed her DNA and her memories. There’s no need to use the eradicator,” Rick said.

“Interesting,” Mayor Rick allowed. A DNA scan was made on the girl from a small hovering probe. “It would appear the girl is genetically the same as Ben except for one aspect. However, we all know that little girls can still be out-of-control killers,” Mayor Rick said.

“If you change your Bens to females and then modify their memories, they will no longer pose a threat to society. In addition, we can begin planning for the next generation,” Rick argued.

“Yes, we can make every Ben in every dimension a Beth. Then we can locate the second smartest male human on Earth to couple with her to create the ultimate Morty. Then, we would be unstoppable,” Mayor Rick said enthusiastically.

“So, we good?” Rick C-137 asked exhausted.

“Yes, thank you Rick C-137 for showing us this alternative,” Mayor Rick said pleased. “Put her in place.”
Rick C-137 gave Mayor Rick a skeptical eye as Beth was placed in the eradicator. “Put the setting on duplicate instead of kill,” Mayor Rick ordered.

The device turned on and in a flash of light every Ben from all dimensions suddenly became a Beth. All the Bens in the citadel suddenly became female. “Daddy, I want to go home,” Beth said tearfully to her father.

“Yes, Beth. It’s time to go home,” Rick agreed embracing his daughter.

***

Diane was less than pleased when she found out. “How could you turn our son into a girl without telling me?” she said angrily.

“Easy, you wouldn’t have agreed to it,” Rick said as he drank a beer.

“The girl upstairs is not my son. You’ve changed her mind and body. She’s not even the same person anymore,” Diane pointed out.

“That was the point. Ben was a violent sociopath. This was the only way to keep him and everyone else in the town safe,” Rick said.

“I think you’re overstating things,” Diane said ignorantly.

“Diane, he killed Tommy,” Rick said finally.

“How do you know?” Diane asked shocked.

“I just know. There’s no proof or anything, but he did it,” Rick said.

“This is all your fault. You neglected him as he was growing up. You gave him weapons and taught him that nothing mattered. You’re a bad father,” Diane said scornfully.

“Well, when you’re right you’re right,” Rick admitted.

“I can’t deal with this. I need someone who can teach our child about God and morals,” Diane stressed.

“There is no god, so go ahead and rip that Band-Aid right off,” Rick replied.

Diane gave Rick a horrified look. “You weren’t like this before,” she said.

“I grew up,” Rick said. “You should too.”

“My life has value. Our son’s life has value,” Diane argued.

“Relative to what? You’ve formed an attachment to Ben, because you thought he was your only child. The universe has infinite dimensions. There are infinite versions of ourselves and our child. Lose one and it can be easily replaced,” Rick told her.

“Then you can find yourself another versions of me that will accept your shit,” Diane glared at him with angry tears.

Rick finished his beer. “Alright,” he said and used his portal gun. He disappeared inside the portal and left and didn’t come back for another twenty years.

***

Rick C-137 went from one dimension to another greatly expanding his mind and experience. When a Rick would occasionally get himself killed, Rick C-137 would fill in temporarily as Diane’s husband. Wherever he went, Diane was resentful that Rick had turned their son into a girl. In all scenarios and dimensions, it was the same.

It took many years and therapy sessions for Beth to come to terms with her father’s disappearance. Her memories of Ben were gone, but her subconscious felt disturbed by Tommy’s death. Buried under many layers of psychosis, she was aware of Froopyland and Tommy’s true fate. However, on the surface of her mind, she was traumatized that her best friend Tommy had been killed and eaten by his father.

As designed, Beth was a cheerful girl that loved helping other people. Diane had her relocated to another school that wasn’t aware of her gender change. As she went into high school, she began to take an interest in boys.

“Hey, Beth, I saw you in biology. You were really good dissecting that frog,” a boy in a jock jacket said to her.

“Oh, really?” Beth said instantly attracted to the boy that was hanging out at her locker.

“The name’s Jerry. Want to go out sometime?” Jerry asked her.

“I would love to,” Beth said excitedly. She had never had a boy take an interest in her before. She was feeling weird hormonal feelings for him.

“Cool,” Jerry said and walked off with confident swagger.

***

In short order, Beth fell in love with Jerry. He was a male figure that replaced her father. He wasn’t smart and often acted cowardly, but he was fiercely loyal to her. In his car, the two watched the night sky.

“My father left me a few years ago. I don’t think he will ever come back,” Beth shared.
“I will never leave you. That’s a promise,” Jerry said to her.

Beth didn’t care that Jerry wasn’t a genius or powerful. She didn’t care that he couldn’t cross dimensions and fight intergalactic governments. All she cared was that he was there for her. She kissed him passionately and then shortly thereafter started taking her clothes off.

***

The Council of Ricks gathered for an emergency session. Rick C-137 was too busy fighting alongside Birdman against the Galactic Alliance to be present. “It would appear our Beth has been impregnated by a Jerry, a complete idiot,” a Rick councilman said displeased.

“The solution is clear. We abort it,” Mayor Rick said. “Our Beth must conceive a child with a more suitable specimen.”

“I think we have a problem,” one the Rick councilman said as they saw a video of Diane.

***

“Absolutely not,” Diane said angrily. “I forbid it.”

“It’s my body,” Beth said just as forcefully.

“It’s a life. What if I had aborted you?” Diane said to her.

“I can’t have a baby. I’m only seventeen. I have dreams. I want to be a surgeon someday,” Beth argued.

“Well, you should have thought of that before you had sex,” Diane said.

Beth stormed off to her room in tears. A portal opened with armed Ricks. Diane gave the Ricks a shocked expression. “Rick?” she wondered.

“Don’t look so surprised,” they said and took hold of her.

The Ricks took Diane before the Council of Ricks. She looked around in amazement at all the Ricks walking around. Some of them gave her a dirty look. “So, we finally meet again, Diane,” Mayor Rick said amused.

“What is all this?” Diane demanded.

“There are infinite dimensions of ourselves but in every one of those dimensions Beth is pregnant via Jerry. And here I thought I was bad a parenting,” Mayor Rick said to her.

“If you hadn’t left this wouldn’t have happened,” Diane said scornfully.

“You’re barking up the wrong tree. Your Rick is not here,” Mayor Rick smirked.

“Why am I here then?” Diane asked.

“In every dimension, you are the only obstacle in the way for Beth getting an abortion. You see, we have grand plans for Beth. We want her to conceive with a superior intellect, and Jerry doesn’t foot the bill,” Mayor Rick said coldly.

“They love each other,” Diane said defensively.

“Love is merely a chemical interaction in the brain that encourages a species to breed,” Mayor Rick replied.

“You sound exactly like him,” Diane said.

“Of course,” Mayor Rick chuckled.

“But you’re wrong. I did love you, but you changed. All of you have,” Diane said to them.

“It’s called enlightenment,” Mayor Rick sneered.

The Ricks then moved Diane over to the eradicator and placed her head in it. “You will never win,” she said to them.

“We already have,” Mayor Rick smirked.

The eradicator was set to kill. In a flash of light, Diane across all dimensions was gone.

***

Beth was oblivious to her mother’s death as she rode with Jerry to the abortion clinic. Her mother just didn’t understand that her career and future was on the line. Jerry was sympathetic to whatever she decided. Jerry suddenly hit a rock in the road and had a flat tire.

“I can fix this,” Jerry said getting out to replace the tire.

Beth sat in the car lost in thought. She placed her hand on her stomach and wondered if she was doing the right thing. Jerry finally replaced the tire and got back into the car. Beth was in tears as he entered.

“What’s wrong?” he asked compassionately.

“I can’t go through with it,” she said to him.

“Really?” Jerry wondered.

“As far back as I can remember, I always wanted to save life. How can I live with myself if I take this life,” Beth said.

“I understand, Beth. I will always be there for you. If you plan to keep the baby, I would be honored to be your husband,” Jerry proposed.

“Oh, Jerry!” Beth said hugging him and crying on his shoulder.

“It’s going to be alright, Beth. I love you,” Jerry said consolingly.

***

The Council of Ricks watched the video of Jerry and Beth with disgust. “With few exceptions, the abortion was successful,” a Rick councilman reported.

“However, they’re all sticking with this Jerry,” the councilman said disturbed.

“Capture this Jerry too, so we can eradicate him,” Mayor Rick ordered.

***

Rick C-137 exited a portal in a hospital and looked out a window. He saw Jerry and Beth with their newborn baby girl they had named Summer. Portals opened allowing armed Ricks to storm the hallways. “What are you here for?” Rick C-137 asked them.

“We’re here to eradicate Jerry, obviously,” their squad leader said.

Rick stared at the happy family and then back to the stone-faced Rick squad. Suddenly, he took out a pistol and killed the squad of Ricks. He then opened a portal so their bodies would disappear from the floor.

-Rick Squad

Opening another portal, Rick C-137 marched on the citadel. The other Ricks allowed Rick C-137 to address the council. “You eradicated my wife,” he accused.

“More like ex-wife,” Mayor Rick joked and then did a finger handshake with the council member next to him.

“You’re not to eradicate Jerry,” Rick C-137 told them.

“And why won’t we?” Mayor Rick asked amused.

“Because if you do, I’ll eradicate myself,” Rick C-137 threatened.

“You wouldn’t dare,” Mayor Rick narrowed his eyes at him. “You would kill your infinite selves?”

“Without hesitation,” Rick C-137 replied.

“You’re bluffing,” Mayor Rick accused.

“Try me,” Rick C-137 said.

Mayor Rick gave him a furious look. “Very well, Rick C-137. We will play it your way,” Mayor Rick allowed.

“If anything happens to Jerry, if it be a car accident or a bolt of lightning, I am going to blame this council,” Rick C-137 made clear.

“You’ve made your point clear, Rick C-137,” Mayor Rick glared.

Rick C-137 made a portal and exited.

***

Rick drank alcohol from a flask as he approached the grave site. There was no body to bury. She had been eradicated across all infinite dimensions. She was gone forever. Rick took a sip as he saw the grave site. In a moment of emotional weakness, Rick fell on the tombstone and wept. “I don’t deserve happiness,” he said to her.

Rick then noticed Jerry, Beth, and their infant daughter entering the cemetery. Sighing, Rick opened a portal and disappeared before the couple was aware of him. Beth saw a white-haired man near her mother’s grave. As she got closer, the man was gone.

“Dad?”

After receiving a post card in the mail, Mike, a hard-core haunted house enthusiast, decides to check out the supposedly haunted Room 1408 at The Dolphin Hotel in NYC. What he quickly discovers is that no man ever leaves:

Sexual Tension

Jerry and Louis were roommates but had an odd arrangement. Jerry was straight and flaunted it by bringing attractive young women to the apartment. He was often at the clubs and generally sociable. Louis, on the other hand, was always alone and reclusive. He was also gay which Jerry knew about. The arrangement worked for Jerry because he didn’t have to deal with another straight male that could potentially steal a girlfriend from him. Louis was completely harmless and never brought his own “date” to the apartment. However, the situation was torture for Louis.

Louis found himself attracted to Jerry early on due to his athletic build and beautiful face. He could never reveal this to Jerry without there being dramatic social consequences. It would be pointless anyway as Jerry would never return the affection. Louis would try to think of other people but found Jerry a continual distraction. There was nothing he could do about it until the lease was up a few months from now. What Louis wasn’t aware of was that Jerry had his own dissatisfaction with the living arrangements.

One day, Jerry entered an old bookstore and met up with Selina who worked there. The store didn’t seem to fit the time period with people reading books on their Ipads or book readers. For whatever reason, the book store continued to exist year-after-year. Selina inherited the store from her aging parents and had no intention of ever closing it down or selling it. Jerry would wander into the book store from time-to-time to talk with her. It was easier to reveal his true thoughts with her since she was a notorious Lesbian and everyone knew it.

“You actually going to buy something this time?” Selina asked him with an annoyed expression.

“I might,” he said having no intention to do so.

“What’s up?” she asked as she rearranged books on a shelf.

“I figured I should talk to you because it concerns one of your people, you know,” Jerry began.

“My people, huh?” Selina doubted.

“Yeah, the gay kind,” Jerry clarified.

“Oh?” Selina realized not bothered by Jerry’s condescending attitude.

“I have this gay roommate. I mean, he’s totally gay,” Jerry revealed.

“I feel we have discussed him before,” Selina recalled.

“Anyway, here’s the problem: I have not been able to find the right girl here in town and Louis is alone all the time. The universe should correct this,” Jerry said.

“You’re not able to find the right girl because you only choose the slutty kind. Try someone that won’t sleep with you on the first date,” Selina recommended.

“We’re past that,” Jerry said dismissively. “I think there’s a way to solve both our problems, and I think you can help.”

“How’s that?” Selina asked.

“I did a little reading in your shop. It’s called a Linking spell. I want you to turn Louis into a fine babe,” Jerry said.

Selina raised an eyebrow at him wondering which book of hers he had actually read. “You sure you didn’t read about this online?”

“Nope, it was somewhere in this shop,” Jerry said confidently.

“A Linking spell is hard-core magic. It will link you with the other person permanently. You will be forever infatuated with the other person. You would love Louis for the rest of your life, guaranteed,” Selina warned.

“I understand,” Jerry said although he doubted the strength of the spell.

“Look, I am not about to force someone else to love you,” Selina objected.

“He totally loves me. I see it all the time. He’s constantly eyeballing me. I sense his sexual frustration,” Jerry said.

“You’re a dick for creating this situation in the first place. Why couldn’t you get a straight roommate like everyone else?” she asked.

“Uh, because he’s neat, clean, and highly considerate of my love life,” Jerry smirked. “Trust me, he would want this. He’s a sad lonely guy. He needs help.”

“I’ll see what I can do,” Selina said uncommitted.

Jerry smiled and then left the store feeling he had achieved his goal.

***

In the shower, Louis felt it difficult to contain his feelings. He stroked his cock and fantasized about Jerry’s naked body. There was only one occasion in which he accidentally saw his roommate naked. Jerry had woke up in a drunken haze and walked around the apartment naked apparently unaware that Louis was also present in the apartment. Since they first met each other, Louis had dreams of kissing Jerry and laying in bed with him. He knew it would never be and it tortured him every day. Louis worked on his cock until he came finally getting a temporary release.

Jerry came back to the apartment and knocked on the bathroom door. Louis seized up as if he had been exposed. “What?” Louis crocked.

“You going to be in there long?” Jerry asked.

“I’ll be out soon,” Louis said as he dried himself.

Jerry didn’t need to use the bathroom at all. It was just a power play to keep Louis jumpy. Amused, Jerry went back to his room. It wouldn’t be long before the two of them would shower together with Louis being an attractive babe.

Louis looked at himself in the mirror as he finished drying up. He was slender, lacking strong masculine features. He knew he needed to make a change. He needed to work out more, get out more, and move out. It's just he couldn’t think of anyone other than Jerry. It was a problem he needed to fix now.

***

A timid Louis went into Selina’s book store. “I need your help,” he said nervously.

“What kind of help? A book?” Selina asked innocently.

“No, I know you have powers. I need your help. We’re of the same…,” Louis sputtered.

“We’re not the same, Louis. The only thing we have in common is that we’re both gay. Actually, that makes us the most opposite people in this town. I like girls and you like guys. We have different genders,” she pointed out.

“We’re both tortured by society,” Louis remarked.

“How so?” Selina asked giving him an odd look.

“We never know if the people we like will like us back. Our options are so limited. We may be attracted to half the population but only a small fraction will be attracted to us. Every time we reveal who we are its a huge risk not just physically but emotionally,” Louis said.

Selina gave him a bored look. “Try a dating website and search only for gay men,” she advised.

“I can’t do it. I can’t bring someone to the apartment with Jerry around,” Louis said uncomfortably.

“Man, you are whipped,” Selina mocked. “You love Jerry don’t you?”

Louis simply nodded. “I need to rid myself of my desire for him. It’s painful every day.”

“Such a drama queen,” Selina smirked. “What if I could make Jerry gay?”

“You could do that?” Louis asked amazed.

“Isn’t that why you’re here? I swear everyone knows I’m a witch in this town,” she said annoyed.

“When will I know it has worked?” Louis asked fearfully. He didn’t want to create a mess of things before Jerry’s change.

“He’ll try to kiss you. Just let it happen,” she smiled.

***

That night, an impatient Jerry called up Selina. “When is it supposed to begin?” he asked irritably.

“Alright, alright, I got it done but there’s a part of the spell you’re not going to like,” she said.

“What?” Jerry asked.

“You have to kiss him first. That will be the catalyst,” she said.

“Kiss him…while he’s still a guy?” Jerry questioned.

“Yeah,” Selina said nonchalantly.

“Fuck no!” Jerry disagreed.

“It has to be done. It’s how the spell works,” Selina said while rolling her eyes. “It won’t matter anyway. He’ll be a girl and then you can fuck her brains out all night,” Selina said.

Jerry wasn’t sure about this. He had never kissed a dude before. “This spell, he will be a complete woman, right? Like, no dick, right?” he questioned.

“He will be a fully functional baby-making machine. I advise you use a condom,” Selina said.

Jerry had no intention of using a condom. Selina was so funny. If she weren’t a Lesbian, he would totally fuck her. “Alright, I’ll do it tonight.”

“That’s the spirit,” Selina said and hung up.

***

Louis was watching television as Jerry strolled into the living room. In truth, the television was to just distract him as he waited impatiently for Jerry to make a move. Supposedly, if Jerry kissed him that would make him gay. Would they make out? Would they have full-blown sex? Louis could hardly bear the anticipation.

Jerry, on the other hand, was queasy with what he had to do. Kissing Louis would begin the spell to make him a woman. As he got closer to the couch, he wondered if this was the right thing to do. Was it right to change Louis into a girl without his consent or knowledge? Would the girl Louis be the same person or just a bimbo, a shadow of his former self? What if girl Louis didn’t like him? He couldn’t stand to have an angry bitch in the apartment for the next few months. But Selina said it would link them together permanently. Jerry didn’t take that too seriously. He would definitely have the will power to get out of that if girl Louis was a bitch or fat for that matter.

“What you watching?” Jerry asked conversationally.

“The news,” Louis replied. He wasn’t even following it.

Jerry nodded as he sat next to Louis on the couch. The two men were jittery not realizing each other's plans for the other. Louis focused on the TV trying to conceal his anticipation of Jerry’s kiss. Jerry looked away wondering if he could go through with it. It was just a kiss. He was reminded of the old saying that one could kiss 99 girls but if you kissed one guy it meant…

No, this was the most heterosexual thing he could do. He was going to make a gay man his girl. It was a win for his team, no dispute. It was the natural way of things for a gay man to become a straight girl. In fact, once a boy discovers he’s gay he should immediately take hormones and get into a skirt. That would make the world a more orderly place. He knew gay men fantasized about being with straight men. This was just how it should be.

Jerry bit his lip as he decided to bite the bullet. “Hey, Louis. Turn the TV off, man. I have something to say.”

Louis complied hoping this would lead to the kiss. “You’ve been a good roommate, in fact, the best roommate I could have. I think we should renew the lease,” Jerry said.

“You wanted to talk to me about the lease?” Louis asked confused.

“No, man. I want to talk about this,” Jerry said and then kissed Louis on the mouth.

Louis was expecting it but was surprised at the same time. His eyes widened as he felt Jerry’s lips for the first time. This was a dream come true. He never imagined that he could make Jerry gay and fall in love with him. His sexual tension was going to be over.

Jerry reared back and gave a sigh of relief. He had done it. It was over. Just like a shot at the doctor’s office, it was painful at first but the pain would disappear quickly. Louis gave Jerry a confused look. The kiss was more of a peck than anything passionate. Did the spell need time to warm up?

Jerry and Louis eyed each other expectantly. Louis was supposed to turn into a girl and Jerry was supposed to become gay. Neither seemed to be happening. Jerry stared at Louis looking for any kind of change, a softening of the face, longer hair, breasts bulging out from his shirt, anything. Louis was just hoping Jerry would kiss him again and maybe more.

“Wow, was she fucking with me?” Jerry said out loud after a long pause.

“What are you talking about?” Louis asked disturbed by the outburst.

“Don’t worry about it, man. Go back to watching TV. Sorry,” Jerry said embarrassed.

“What the fuck?” Louis wondered. He got up as Jerry left the couch. “You can’t just do that to me and walk away.”

“Well, I just did,” Jerry said regaining his swagger. He couldn’t believe Selina had just tricked him into kissing Louis. Well played Selina, well played.

“Why did you kiss me?” Louis demanded, becoming peeved.

“To see what it felt like, alright. I tried it, it didn’t work, sorry,” Jerry said dismissively.

“You think you can try that on a gay man because if I were straight I would freak out on you?” Louis asked outraged.

“Yeah, that’s it. That’s exactly it,” Jerry said wanting to end the awkward conversation. As he said those words, his voice began to crack.

“What’s wrong with your voice?” Louis asked concerned.

“There’s nothing wrong with my voice,” Jerry said in a higher-pitched tone. Jerry then felt weird and used the kitchen counter for support. Louis gave Jerry a look of concern.

“I’ll get you a glass of water,” Louis offered.

Jerry nodded. He didn’t dare use his voice again. Something was wrong with him. He felt a sudden need to call Selina. Was this part of the spell? Louis brought a tall glass over to Jerry. The two were suddenly startled by a knock on the door. Louis cautiously opened the door allowing Selina inside.

“You bitch, you got the spell wrong,” Jerry said in a hoarse voice.

“On the contrary. It’s going exactly as it should,” Selina smirked.

“What’s going on? You said it would make him like me. It failed,” Louis said.

“What the fuck?” Jerry said as his voice continued to change.

“The two of you both came to me, so I decided to solve both your problems. Actually, it solves my problem too,” Selina said cryptically.

“What do you mean?” Louis asked.

As Selina got nearer to Jerry, his blond hair began to grow out to shoulder length. It became perfectly straight as if he had styled it. She then turned to Louis. “It's your fault you got yourself a straight attractive male as a roommate. Don’t worry. I am going to end the sexual tension between you two.”

Louis saw more changes from Jerry. His face was becoming more feminine and his body was becoming smaller. His hard-earned muscles were disappearing, and he was becoming shorter. Selina was right. He wasn’t nearly as attracted to Jerry now. In fact, Jerry looked smaller and shorter than even him now. Selina was turning Jerry into a girl!

“You were supposed to turn him into a girl, not me!” Jerry said angrily with a more feminine voice.

Louis gave Jerry a hurt look. “How could you?”

“You think you’re ever going to find love as a homosexual? Only straight people have long-lasting relationships, have kids, and stay together for life. What will you have? A lifetime of loneliness and occasional flings,” Jerry lashed out.

“The only solution was for you to be my girl. That would have solved both our problems, but she betrayed us both,” Jerry pointed to her with a more slender arm.

“Well, by your own reasoning the only way for you to have true happiness is a man’s dick in you,” Selina said mockingly.

Jerry steadied himself and then took hold of Selina pushing her up against the wall. Selina laughed at him and kissed him on the lips. In spite of himself, Jerry felt compelled to kiss her back. As he did, his legs became thinner and weaker. He could barely stand and his mind lost focused. He kissed Selina like he had never kissed another girl before.

Louis seemed to notice what was happening and broke them up. A feminine looking Jerry gave Selina a horrified look as he realized what was happening. “You put the Linking spell on us,” he accused.

“Precisely. I have waited a long time for a nice girl. I know you’ve wanted to fuck me for a long time, Jerry,” Selina said.

“What did you do to me then?” Louis demanded.

Selina gave him a dismissive look. “I didn’t do anything to you.”

“But he started changing once we kissed,” Louis objected.

“He started changing because I drove into the parking lot,” Selina rolled her eyes.

Louis gave her a dumbfounded look. “Why the ruse?”

“I just wanted to see if he would actually go through with it,” she smiled.

“I think you should leave,” Louis said angrily.

“Oh, butt-hurt that I didn’t do your spell to make him gay? I actually fulfilled your request but not as you expected. You should word your requests carefully. Oh, I have made him gay for sure. A gay woman,” Selina said.

“This isn’t what I wanted,” Louis said flatly.

“Don’t worry about it. You probably didn’t get any dates because they knew you were already living with a man. Half the town already thought you two were intimate. Once he’s totally female, you’ll be getting plenty of dick,” Selina assured him.

“What?” Jerry protested somewhat alert of what was being talked about. He fell to his knees as he resisted Selina’s intoxicating presence. His hips ached as they were widening.

“It could have been a whole lot worse for you, Jerry. I could have made Louis straight and you a girl. If I had, he would be balls deep in you by now,” Selina told him.

Jerry cringed at the image. “I’ll resist you,” he swore.

“No, you won’t. You going to be my new girlfriend, we’re going to get married, and then you’re going to give me a baby. With Louis’ sperm, of course,” Selina said looking at him.

“No way,” Louis backed away.

“Yes, you will,” Selina said confidently. She then turned to a still changing Jerry. “I can’t wait for you to give birth and then breastfeed our baby.” She then bent down and touched Jerry’s chest sprouting breast buds.

Jerry cried out as he realized he was losing himself. His proud pecs were now being replaced with soft breasts. “Look, I’m not a total bitch, alright. If you stop resisting, you’ll have just enough time to use your dick one more time,” Selina told him.

Jerry considered his options. He still felt an intoxicating feeling for Selina. He wanted to fuck her immediately. He then figured out a way to get back at Selina for doing this to him. “Yeah, sure,” he agreed.

“Jerry, don’t do this. You don’t have to go with her,” Louis told him.

“I got this,” Jerry said as he led Selina to his bedroom. As the door closed, Louis felt awkward and confused in the living room.

***

As soon as they were inside Jerry’s room, he immediately took hold of her and kissed her passionately. “That’s it, baby,” Selina said as she took off his shirt.

Jerry looked down briefly and saw growing breasts on his chests. He would never again be able to walk around with his shirt off. He dreaded the prospect of having to wear a bra. Still, there was no time for contemplation. He rudely took off Selina’s shirt and unhooked her bra. The two kissed furiously as their breasts mashed together.

“You better hurry if you want to use your dick,” Selina warned.

“I thought Lesbians hated dick,” Jerry said.

“I don’t mind being penetrated. I just don’t care for a man’s body. This will be my first time with a shemale though,” she smiled.

Jerry didn’t think of himself as a shemale but that was what he was at that moment. He looked perfectly feminine except for his cock and balls. A small part of him regretted having them and wished they would change as well, so he would be a normal girl.

Jerry quickly took off his shorts revealing a small flaccid cock. Selina gave him an unimpressed look and took off her panties. She was shaved as if knowing this night would happen. Jerry eyed his hairless feminine legs and flat stomach. This was really happening. He couldn’t stop it.

“Get on the bed. I’ll take care of the rest,” Selina instructed.

Jerry felt compelled to obey and got on the bed. Selina eyed his cock curiously and then went down on him. Jerry tensed up as his dick felt a lot more sensitive than before. He knew it was nerve endings rearranging themselves to give him a clit but for the moment it felt really good. Without intending to, he started to moan from the pleasure.

“That’s it, girl,” Selina grinned as she continued again on him.

Finally, Jerry’s cock got hard enough to penetrate. Selina positioned herself on top of him and gently pushed his soft cock inside her. “You’re really soft and small right now,” she teased.

“Sorry to disappoint,” Jerry said as Selina rolled her hips.

“Still, it feels a little more intimate than plastic,” she smirked.

Jerry had to focus if he wanted to get back at her. He had to try to remain hard and get the job done. Selina took her time riding him. Within a few minutes, his cock would be gone permanently. Jerry had to make a move. He took hold of her and got on top of her.

“What’s got into you?” Selina asked surprised.

With the last of his manhood strength, Jerry thrust quick and hard. Selina laid back and calmly took it. She would be merciful and let him act the part of a male one last time. Jerry struggled to orgasm as his balls began to shrink. He had always wanted to fuck Selina but never like this. With his last effort, he finally came inside her. Exhausted, he fell on top of her.

“What did you do?” Selina demanded of him.

“Fuck you, Selina,” he said softly.

“Oh, you naughty girl,” Selina said peeved and got him off her.

Jerry laughed girlishly at her success. “You’re a real idiot. The odds you got me pregnant are nil. Your balls are nearly gone at this point,” Selina told him.

“We’ll see,” he said amused.

Selina placed her hands on his shrinking cock and balls. “Say goodbye to your manhood, Jerry.” As she touched him, his balls disappeared and his cock became a small nub. She took two fingers and gently pushed. Jerry tensed up as he felt his body open up for the first time. Selina expertly placed her thumb on his clit while pushing inside with her index and middle finger. Jerry squirmed as he felt his new female sex organs. Deep inside his body, a vagina, uterus, and ovaries were taking form. He was now a she.

Jerri gasped as she was being fingered for the first time. Instinctively, she placed her hands on her female nipples and bucked her hips. Selina smiled as Jerri got used to being sexually stimulated as a female for the first time. In short order, Jerri cried out as she felt her first female orgasm.

“No more, no more,” she said as she felt overwhelmed.

“A lot better than before, isn’t it?” Selina asked her.

Jerri didn’t want to admit it but Selina was right. Something in her mind began to soften at everything that was happening to her. The anxiety and loss of her masculinity seemed like a distant concern. Selina seemed to be on top of things. She could trust her to know what to do tomorrow and the next day. In spite of herself, Jerri kissed Selina more passionately than she had ever kissed a girl before.

Selina felt elated at the success of her Linking spell. Jerri was slowly but surely falling in love with her. The two girls rubbed against each other as they kissed entangling their legs. “I have so much to teach you,” Selina said in between kisses.

After so many years, Selina had finally found her life partner. She had never been successful dating Lesbian women. It was true that the male Jerry had been an ass but with her magic, she could have whatever she wanted. What she didn’t realize was that the spell was a two-way street. Selina’s short black hair became longer down to her shoulders and straightened, her face became more feminine, and her breasts expanded slightly. Everything Jerri wanted in Selina began to manifest.

Selina was enjoying the moment too much to notice or care. She smirked at Jerri and then lowered herself to the new girl’s pussy. Licking her lips, she went down on her girlfriend eliciting screams of pleasure.

***

Louis tried to distract himself by playing on his phone as the two girls had sex across the hall. He had to pause with each orgasmic scream. It was just so incredibly awkward for him. He decided to take Selina’s advice and download a dating program. He figured the pictures of attractive men would take his mind off the two obnoxious females. As he found a profile that interested him, the two girls fell silent.

“Finally,” he muttered.

***

The next morning, Jerri woke up late. She looked at her hair a little befuddle and then remembered what had transpired the night before. Amused, she opened her closet to find only female clothes. Looking at each of the outfits, she wondered if she could really put on a dress and be seen in public with it on. The whole female experience was still very new to her. Where was Selina? She felt a sudden desire to be with her girlfriend.

Jerri walked out of her room and into the living room still naked. Louis was on his laptop, fully clothed, and stared at her oddly. “Like what you see?” she teased.

“Very nice,” Louis said disinterestedly.

“Oh, I forgot how gay you are,” she smirked at him.

“Glad you remembered,” Louis said mockingly. For the first time, Louis felt more assertive when dealing with Jerri. He was the man of the house, so to speak. For the first time, he was the stronger and more masculine of the two.

Jerri wanted to test Louis to see if he was truly gay. Things would be different between them if Louis was actually straight or even Bi. “Let’s shower together,” Jerri invited.

“I thought you were a Lesbian?” Louis asked.

“I am, but I want to see if your dick gets hard being close to me,” Jerri challenged.

“You know it won’t be,” Louis said.

“I want to know for sure,” Jerri insisted.

Louis sighed putting his laptop aside. “I think…you might actually be interested in men now,” he said.

“No way. There’s always been sexual tension between us. Let’s put it to rest for good,” Jerri said.

“Fine,” Louis agreed and started taking off his shirt and pants.

Jerri watched Louis wondering if she would feel a feminine spark of arousal. Would she get wet, get perky nipples, or feel anything from seeing a naked man’s body? Once Louis undressed, he got close to Jerri. Louis was now the taller and bigger of the two.

“Shall we,” he said condescendingly.

The two entered the shower and began their routine. Jerri utilized a woman’s shampoo that magically had entered the shower. Not one time did Louis become hard even with an attractive female inches from him. To her relief, Jerri felt nothing for the naked man, perhaps a little apprehensive that he could make a move on her. After they were done, the two of them faced each other.

“We’re so gay,” Jerri smiled.

Louis chuckled, it was true. The sexual tension between them was gone for good.

***

Jerri joined Selina at the bookstore and received immediate straight male attention. The store was getting more business than ever before as straight men found the two attractive Lesbians amusing. The two even kissed occasionally to get a rise from them. The two planned to move in together once Jerri’s lease was over in a few month's time. In the meantime, Selina came over to Jerri’s apartment on a nearly nightly basis.

One night, as they made love, the two girls could hear what was going on in the next room. They could hear Louis’ bed shake, male grunts, and then a final sigh. It only lasted a few minutes but sounded intense. Louis had finally found a boyfriend of his own. The two girls waited for them to be done and then giggled at the absurdity of what had happened to them all.

“Baby, you got me pregnant,” Selina revealed.

“Really, wow,” Jerri said delightedly.

“What if its a boy?” Selina asked uncertainly.

“No problem, I was a boy, remember,” Jerri assured her.

“That’s right,” Selina smiled.

“The next pregnancy is mine,” Jerri insisted.

“You sure you want artificial insemination?” Selina tested.

“I’m sure, I’m sure,” Jerri said and the two kissed into the night.

End